> Harmony's Creed: Brotherhood
>  by Gapeagle
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

> Prologue Chapter 1: Build Up
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	
Harmony's Creed: Brotherhood



Chapter 1: Build Up.


by Gapeagle





Octavia hummed with the music she was creating. Her eyes watched her hands carefully with each pressing of the cello's string and each stroke with her bow. There was much to see around her, but she kept focused on her task: to keep the jovial people entertained. Her right hand touched each worn string with trained tenderness. Her left hand floated whimsically to guide the bow. Her song was quick and unsubtle. A song to keep the people awake and participating in merriment. Her greatest ally in this was the beverages they were drinking, but she was not grateful for it. The people, all in their cheery masquerade attire, did not heed her song, no matter how much she tried. The cello kept her sitting, kept her trying, no matter how frustrating.

The cellist risked a glance upwards. Her own white-laced pink mask forced her to raise her head higher than she would have wished. Nobles, commoners, and those in between laughing and cheering one another on. A Crystal prince with his royal weight jiggling with delight, a Royal Guard chattering with a fair woman in each arm, a bear-tamer showcasing his beast to some frightened children, and a distant loner muttering on a bridge railing. Each one could be seen clearly in the Canterlot moonlight. 

She sighed through her nose and lowered her head again which invited a few strands of her silky black hair to impede her sight. I even had the perfect dress, she thought. A frock of grey layers and laughing pink lacing. It may not have been the fanciest dress at the masquerade, but it was the first dress she made herself. Her mother used to sew, but that was when Octavia knew her. 

"Mother..." Octavia whispered with disdain.

The thought made her cease her playing. The air became heavy without the sweet cello's music. The musician leaned back in her chair with a frown that ruined her rosy lips. The pink in her eyes darkened almost to the black eyelashes that surrounded them. The bow in her hand slowly touched the cobblestone. She did not want to play, but that did not mean she could damage her instrument. 

The crowd turned and glanced at her for a moment of temporal confusion before resuming their activities. They had indeed known that she was playing her cello and Octavia grumbled upon realizing this. 

"Of course," the musician sighed. "Of course they knew. They only knew I was playing when I stopped. Change always attracts their attention."

Octavia gently leaned the cello on the chair and off her legs. The hour was late and she was done. Usually a musician would stay and interact with the people, but Octavia mentally and physically refused to do so. None of them were her friends. None of them cared about her. She was a commoner among nobles and arrogant merchants that wished to be nobles. They never sweated. They never worked for the bread they receive. This land was of the unequal, where the lower worked harder for far less. Octavia stood up with her frown only deepening.

"Going somewhere?" asked a motherly voice.

The cellist quickly glanced at the voice. The woman who stood there before her was truly a sight for her tired eyes. With rejuvenated life, Octavia jumped out of her chair quicker than a scared cat.

"Empress Celestia!" Octavia gasped before falling to her knees.

"Sorry I did not announce my arrival to you, Octavia. Oh, get up! You do not need to grovel," Celestia playfully gestured for the musician to rise.

Octavia rose quickly but hesitantly. Her heart raced as the calm and pleasant ruler doted on her. The Empress was in bright white robes that contrasted with the yellow fires and the silver light. She was like a misplaced angel in the night's darkness.

The musician placed a hand on her bosom. "Forgive me, Your Highness. I was-"

"Leaving? Yes, I can see that. I assume it was due to not being noticed?"

"How did you-"

"I have my ways. I am the Empress of Equestria for a reason," she giggled. "Come, the party here is dull to me as well. My Sister Dearest is by the river, let's go see her."

"Empress Luna?" Octavia gasped again. "How...How has she been since her accident?"

Celestia placed a warm hand on Octavia's arm. "She's been getting along fine. There is much for her to adapt to yet, but I know my sister. It won't stop her."

Celestia gestured subtly for Octavia to follow before slowly walking away. Octavia picked up her cello, placed it in its case, and then gave a short chase to reach the Empress' side. Octavia knew she was privileged to chase after an Empress, and thus did so with obvious caution. Canterlot was not the safest of places, and so the royalty had special protection. The city held its share of hooded thieves and murderers and not to mention assassins. Octavia looked about to see if she was being watched. Like always, she could not tell.

The joyous sounds of the party grew faint as they walked away. Celestia's slow and methodical stride made Octavia impatient. The Empress was old and had been ruling for long years, but she lacked the signs of aging. No wrinkles, no thin fingers, and no white hair was present on her. However, she radiated with motherly affection. The Empress always had a bright and delicate smile on her thin, pale lips and her tear-shaped eyes glowed with experience. Her long and thick hair shone with the beauty of the evening sky; a glaring contrast to Octavia's  ebony coiffure.

"Your dress is lovely. Did you make it yourself?" Celestia tenderly inquired with barely a turn of her head.

"Indeed. I had to play at a few parties for Sir Toity in order to buy the materials." Octavia answered in a rather matter-of-fact way.

"Ah, that man," Celestia giggled. "Always shoulder high in his fashion. Sometimes he has to swim through it to get anything remotely done."

The two crossed a bridge over a winding stream. The city was filled with man-made rivers and canals to keep the river that came down the mountain from overflowing in the spring. It also allowed a new means of travel throughout the massive capital. Gondolas spotted the stone shores here and there. In the daytime they would be occupied with people, but in the moonlight they floated absently next to their docks. 

"Am I walking too slow for you?" Celestia asked.

"Of course not," Octavia lied with a shake of her head. "I can enjoy a relaxing walk once in a while."

"That is well," Celestia nodded before quickening her step. "Ah, here we are."

Celestia practically skipped the short distance to the dark woman stiffly gazing out into the vast realm of Equestria. Since Canterlot rested upon the side of a mountain, the west end of the city overlooked the green valleys that stretched all the way to the Fog City of Cloudsdale which could not be seen in the night. The west side was often referred to as the "World's Balcony" due to its overhanging properties. It was an attraction to all who visited and lived there. Even Octavia spent many evenings watching the sun sink below the Western Mountains.

The woman did not turn her head upon their arrival. Her rich blue hair and royal purple cloak flowed with the wind. Her hands rested behind her back and her head was raised to face the large moon directly. Every small movement of the woman was relaxed to almost a sleepy state. However, Octavia knew the woman was not tired as her stern jaw hardened with the grinding of teeth. Her dark blue lips parted slightly and she acknowledged them.

"Is that you, Sister Dearest? Yes, I thought so. I heard your footsteps, but did not sense you like the one you brought to me. Hm, is it Octavia?"

"Yes, it is Octavia. How has to night fared Luna?" Celestia stopped next to her sister.

"Quiet, even by my standards." Luna answered abruptly without turning her head. "Though Equestria is safe tonight, I'm not sure if I could say the same about the Gremlin Hordes across the sea. The Griffin Hussars ride upon them. They may be already conquered."

Celestia sighed. "Do not wander on such thoughts Luna. The Griffin Kingdom is across a vast sea. We should not worry about them. You have much more pleasant things to talk about."

Octavia walked up to Celestia's side. Luna huffed in annoyance but remained fixed upon the moon. The musician shuddered at the sight of Luna's eyes as they were covered by a thick blue ribbon that was tied in the back, leaving the excess ribbon to glide down to her square shoulders. The younger Empress' jaw finally relaxed and she took her gaze off of the moon and to the cobblestone.

"How does it look, Celestia? Is she still there?" Luna asked with a slight tremble.

"Don't worry, the moon is still there," Celestia answered warmly. "She shines the brightest tonight."

"If only I could see her again," Luna sighed heavily. "If only they did not take my sight from me."

"You're fortunate you made it out of there alive, Sister Dearest. They weren't aiming for your sight alone."

Luna instinctively placed a hand on her chest and clutched it fearfully. Octavia felt awkward for standing among the Sisters' conversation. She rubbed the back of her neck and looked off into the dark streets behind them. The movement alerted Luna of the musician's presence and she finally shuffled her feet.

"We do not wish to bore you with our sisterly sympathies, Octavia Melody. I know my sister thinks highly of you and whoever she respects, I respect. Besides, my lack of sight does not hinder my ears. I still have the blessing of listening to your music."

"Thank you, Empress Luna," Octavia bowed. "I fear the nobles do not share your opinion though."

"Hmph!" Luna huffed. "They hold such music without gratitude. The nobles of past have been far more dignified than these...snobs. Do not fear their judgement Octavia, they are not worth your time."

The younger Empress revealed a confident smile to the musician. From Celestia's beaming expression, one could tell she was pleasantly surprised by her sister's words. Empress Luna was by far the lesser ruler when it came to public affection and that was often due to her stern and unforgiving manner. As Celestia was the kind and loving mother of the Empire, Luna was the hard and disciplining.  She had often been referred to as the "Nightmare" by residents of the capital.

"The hour is late," Celestia spoke up, mainly to Octavia. "I'm glad you could be with us tonight, even for so small a time. I believe it is time to retire. Would you like a Guard to escort you to your home?"

Octavia quickly shook her head. "That would not be necessary, Your Highness. My home is not far from here. Good night."

"Good night," The Empresses said in unison.

With a quick bow, Octavia turned and headed towards her home. She had just realized that she was still wearing her pink mask and promptly removed it. With her cello on her back and her bow being tossed in the air by her hand, she whistled a tune as she moved through the darker streets and corners. 

It did not take her long to reach her small apartment that sat between to larger abodes. Despite its massive size, Canterlot was still tight and crowded when it came to buildings. There were no houses that sat alone as they were built in rows and blocks. The roofs of each home were not flush and quite uneven. Some were much higher than others, but even the tallest buildings were looked down upon by the spires and minarets that made the Canterlot skyline. One of these towers covered Octavia's home in its long and narrow shadow. 

The musician reached for the handle on her door before stopping. She held her breath as she heard light footsteps approach her. The footsteps ended right behind her and she knew someone was looking at her. She slowly removed her hand from the handle and turned around, her hand clutching her bow aggressively.

"May I help you?" Octavia asked in false politeness.

The questioned person stood there silently. Octavia could not make much out of the figure in the pale moonlight, but from the movements and shape of the body, she could tell it was a woman. The woman was garbed in bright white robes with several red and blue sashes stretching from the shoulders and wrapped around the waist. Her sleeves and trousers were loosely fitted, much like one of the desert. Her wrists were adorned with armored braces that ended abruptly before her hand. Octavia could not see the woman's hands as they were covered by her arrogant and confident pose. She shifted slightly to the right which rattled the rifle that rested on her back and the pistols that were snug in her red sashes. A silk hood covered the woman's hair, but some electric blue strands of it flowed onto her collarbone. The feature that dominated the woman the most was the black and featureless mask that had two purple lenses for the eyes, giving the woman a soulless appearance.

"Yeah, I think ya can," the woman said in a gruff and boyish voice.

"Well, what is it?" Octavia asked harshly.

"I'm jus' wondering why the Empresses would treat ya like ya one of them. Never seen it before," the figure ventured a step forward.

"It's a long story, now I need to be heading inside for the night. Goodbye!" Octavia turned and opened the door.

The woman swiftly moved to the door and shut it before Octavia could enter. The musician was shocked by the speed of the woman and jumped back in fright. The woman chuckled loudly.

"Ya ain't going that easily. Ya see, I've been watching you for some time. Not by my own orders, the Grandbearer does that. She finds it curious that ya talk with them like you do. She knows the Sisters too, so the fact that they don't mention ya confuses her. So I've been following to see who ya really are."

"I'm just a normal cello player. Nothing more."

"Ya sure? I don't see many cello players who go around with royalty like they are a princess," the woman guffawed.

"Ugh. I told you, it's a long story. Now, would you be so kind as to leave? I wish to speak no longer of whatever you are talking about," Octavia persisted.

"Fine. I'll let ya go for now. This won't be the last you see me. If you told me the reason you are talking with the Sisters like you're their daughter, I'll let you go. But see ya around I guess," the woman sighed and turned around.

"You are so bold! It's personal and I do not wish to give it to some hooded and masked stranger."

The woman chuckled. "Then I'll wait 'til I'm ya friend. See ya, Tavi!"

"The name's Octavia!" the musician corrected with a hiss.

The woman walked off with a careless wave back. Octavia growled before shutting the door. Finally, some quiet, she sighed. It had been a rough night for her. She slid the cello to its usual resting place on the scratched wall. Her footsteps around the small home were loud and obnoxious in the peaceful quiet of the tight corridors and small square rooms. She whisked her bow in the air a couple of times before laying it gently on the small table next to her long and narrow bed. She then gazed lazily at her bed and noticed a foreign object on the covers.

"She's been in here," Octavia growled.

The disgruntled musician reached down and picked up the object. In the beam of light from the window, she could see that the wooden tablet only had a center symbol in it and no words. Not that Octavia could read the words if they were there.  The symbol was triangular with the bottom open and a swiping line curving underneath it. She had seen the symbol before when she was with Celestia in the Grand Royal Palace. The Empress told her it had no meaning and that she should forget about it. But here it was in her palm. She clutched the tablet and threw it aside in a dark corner of the room. It was probably some empty threat, she concluded, as she prepared to retire.





 ~

> Prologue Chapter 2: Concerns
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"And this tablet was in your home?"

"Precisely, Your Highness."

Celestia rubbed her chin thoughtfully as the late morning light graced her from the Palace windows. Octavia stood by her expectantly. Although she felt that the hooded woman's threat was empty, the morning brought anxiety on the subject. She did not want to risk it as the woman was armed and was intimidating. So she felt inclined to seek the Empress's advice.

The Empress began to walk slowly down the massive hallway they were in. Octavia, with her mind dissecting something else, was late to follow her immediately and had to quicken her step. The gray and black day gown she wore fluttered with the movement of her legs. Her slower strides kept up with the much longer ones of the wise ruler. 

"Has anything else happened, my dear?" Celestia asked motherly, her brilliant eyes inspected the cello player with subtle care.

"Not really. You know well that I have seen the like of these hooded fiends before. None had ever noticed me though. They were just a constant in the background for me, but they seem to be much more than that now," Octavia muttered as she placed a firm hand on her hip.

Celestia ended her brief walk at one of the stained glass windows which depicted the major events of old that shaped the Empire into existence. The green, white, and blues glittered upon the ancient walls and the red rugs. A single fire was placed in its radiant as it burned incense into the otherwise still air. 

Octavia stood by her closely and followed her gaze through a clear spot in the window. The city of Canterlot was spread out before them. With the  height of the Palace, there was not much one couldn't see from its high windows and arching bridges that connected the tall spires together. The late morning sunshine was almost directly over the city, giving light to even the East District, which was often literally overshadowed by the monstrous mountain that the capital rested upon. It was quite the sight to behold, but one that Octavia took for granted and ignored completely.

"Would you perceive their actions as a threat?" The cello player asked.

Celestia shook her wise head. "No. They seem to know much about you, but that's all. Whoever this woman is, she seems curious. I'll say that it is my fault you are receiving such undeserved attention. The people I choose to accompany myself with always get spied upon."

"Well, they shall press the issue no further," Octavia said with confidence, "they only seek personal information. I will not give them anything."

"Strong as always," Celestia smiled. "However, I must warn you. I have dealt with these people before. Do not take them lightly. They enjoy fiddling with both politics and destiny. You'll no doubt see them again. They often bring Trouble as their comrade. Keep your mind prepared."

"No need to tell me twice. You have trained me well in the arts of self-defense. If they try anything-"

"These people aren't your average goon, Octavia. You should know this at least. Did you even read the book I gave you?"

"Not really...Well, not that I could understand them anyway."

"Octavia! The only way you learn to read is by reading. I can't simply make you literate. You still struggle and you still refuse to learn more. What I do to teach you so much. Your mother-"

"Don't you mention her!" Octavia hissed.

Despite being ordered by a lowly subject, the Empress said nothing on the disrespect she had just received. Instead she sighed and looked at the cellist slightly annoyed eyes.

"You still are upset at her? For surely I thought you had moved on by now."

With a hand on her hip, Octavia shifted her stance to one side. "How could I? Every day I live with the consequences of her actions. I have to play a cello to gain any sort of money. A cello! And because of the social ladders of the Empire, I have no larger future to dream of. I'm stuck at the bottom."

"You are not at the bottom," Celestia told her. "You have a home, a trade, and apparently enough money to make your own dresses. Keep at it and you'll rise in the ranks. You are skilled at the cello, so much so that I'll even say you're the best I've ever heard."

"But I don't want to just play the cello for my life! I'm...well... half-literate! That's better than plenty already. Empress Luna and you have trained me with weapons as well. I have no doubt I could defeat the mercenaries out there. I-"

"All right, my dear. You must know that just because you were born in the poor doesn't mean you'll live there forever. That idea has gripped too many of my subjects and they lollygag, thinking there's nothing else in life. Octavia, if you want adventure, seek it. If you want to become rich, go for it. Well, as long as it's legal, of course. Do not let the social classes, that Equestrians have mindlessly sorted themselves into, stop you."

She continued. "I was in your situation too. My sister and I are not born from royalty, however, we created the modern royalty. It takes effort to get anywhere in life. Do not worry, Luna and I shall always be here for you. Having both Empresses help you is no doubt an advantage."

"Why don't you just save me the trouble and make me rich now?"

"What kind of ruler would I be then? First: it'd show favor to one over another. People will become jealous and they'll demand money as well. You could be the spark of something I really don't want. Two: I doubt you could handle it. You've always lived with small amounts of bits, so once you've planted your hands in piles of gold, you'll become a far different person. Third: you don't deserve it. If money is to go to one individual only, then it should be earned. Otherwise it is no better than stealing."

"You sound like those nobles who have so much wealth, they don't know what to do with it. In all your years, I would expect you to find a way to make this empire equal. You know, that everyone has the same amount of chance to get ahead. Imagine if this world was equal. No one was restricted to their social classes. You can be born poor and still end up a noble. It would solve all the problems."

"Octavia, if it was that easy, it would already be here. In all my years of ruling, I have found that equality is a dangerous term. You should focus on other things; like the Assassins who contacted you."

"Assassins?"

Celestia's eyes widened. It was clear she had made a mistake and upon realizing it, covered her face with her hand. It was rare to see the regal woman behave in such a manner as her mistakes were even rarer. Octavia kept her brow raised with suspicion. She expected the Empress to change the subject or dismiss it entirely and was forming a proper response if she did.

Instead, the Empress lowered her eyes and sighed. "I do not often speak of the Assassin Brotherhood, but I shall now. The symbol on this tablet is the Assassin insignia. They are a mysterious and dark order that has been around far longer than I have. They seek to keep Freedom and Harmony alive as humanity changes with years. They have a Creed: nothing is true, everything is permitted. With this they believe all sorts of things. I do not understand most of it, but I know that they believe themselves to be wise beyond their peers. They kill, murder, and steal and justify it as helping the greater good. I did not tell you right away because I felt ignorance would help you. Do not cross the Assassins. Many have, and most end up with a blade in their back."

"And you let them go about freely?"

"Freely? No. They are all branded criminals. However, they have never been easy to find or catch. Most that spend time in the Old Dungeon made a drastic mistake when fleeing from the Royal Guards. That or they come in peacefully when caught assassinating a target. I have never learned where they hide or their meeting spots. They don't only reside in Canterlot, but the whole world as far as I know. We may try to rid them, but I know full well that it's a useless endeavor."

"So you keep them a secret?" Octavia crossed her arms.

"Yes. Imagine if the world knew, or even believed me? Besides, there are many other reasons why I protect their secrecy. Though none of those reasons should be shared loosely. I pray you keep your curiosity to yourself."

Octavia's face scrunched with annoyance, but soon relaxed as she nodded in understanding. Celestia then handed her back the tablet and she took with a careful hand. The colored rays of the sun reflected upon the soft stone, casting deep shadows in the carvings. It was such a simple symbol, but now it held much more importance than she ever imagined. A whole Brotherhood is after me? Am I really that important? 

"I shall send one of my trusted Guards to escort you from now on," Celestia said  with her gaze back towards the city.

"Oh please no! I can handle myself," Octavia whined.

"Not against the Assassins," the Empress said simply.

Celestia grinned mischievously as she snapped her fingers. The noise rang through the large hallways like a distant echo. A response soon came from one of the deviating corridors. Armored boots rattled on the clean floor with determined speed. Soon a tall Royal Guard, in his golden armor and blue crested helmet, marched towards them. Most of his face was covered by the helmet's face guard, but Octavia could see deep blue eyes glance her way. He made his stop before the Empress abruptly and followed with a long formal bow.

"You beckoned, Your Highness?" he inquired both humbly and confidently.

"Indeed. I fear that this girl is in danger. She has not exactly made friends as of late. I wish for you to protect her at all costs until I call you off. Will you do this?"

"By the Sun and Moon, I shall," he beat his chest plate once with his right fist.

Celestia beamed. "Then I shall leave you two. I have much business to attend to today and I believe that Luna must be checked upon. Be safe."

With that, she started her elegant stride down the hallway. Octavia ruffled her own hair with frustration as she watched the Empress walk away. The Royal Guard clearly smiled at her with the happiness in his eyes, but his mouth was hidden behind the golden metal. The musician was unamused and remained crossed-armed in his presence, making him rather nervous.

"Well, you should be proud to have the Empress's care and concern. It says a lot that she sho-"

"Cut it right there," Octavia interrupted sternly. "I will allow you to follow me, but do not think that I can't handle myself. I am trained in the warrior arts just like you. I am no helpless damsel."

"You're trained?" he flabbergasted. "No...you can't be trained."

"I have been taught in the sword arts by none other than Empress Luna. If you do not believe me, then you go ask her or we fight here on the spot."

"Alright! Alright!" he backed off. "I am still under Empress Celestia's orders. I shall keep you safe if any of your enemies attack you. Even the Royal Guard understand strength in numbers, lass."

Octavia could not argue with this and instead growled lowly before turning around and walking towards the end of the hall. The Royal Guard sped his step until he was even with her, much to her disapproval. He did not speak, thus making her glance his way several times. 

"You do not have to follow me so close," she said sternly.

"I shall do what I need to, my lady," he replied.

"Fine, fine. Just keep your distance, alright?"

"Understood."





The afternoon sun was bright in the cloudless sky as Octavia inspected the fruit before her. The ripe apples that were said to have come from the orchards in Ponyville were red and green with perfection. Only a few had even a blemish on them. They appeared well worth their price, but Octavia was no spender and eyed them so that she could get the most of her rare bitpieces.

A crimson-haired girl was behind the apple stand and watched the musician with joyful fascination. Her thin legs dangled playfully off the three-legged stool she sat on. A bright pink bow put her hair in a ponytail, a hairstyle very unused in the high society of Canterlot. Not only that, but her clothes were made for labor and use. She was obviously not from the capital, but the valley far below.

"Are ya gonna buy or not?" the girl asked without any impatience.

"I'm still deciding, girl," Octavia told her softly.

"Well, ya bodyguard seems annoyed. He keeps leaning on things and wander about," the girl pointed at the Royal Guard.

"The Guard? Oh don't mind him. He's....uh....not an issue," Octavia glanced his way but quickly returned to the apples.

"Ya mus' be pretty rich to have a Royal Guard escort you. Boy, I would love to have one and then I could jus' tell 'em what to do all the time!"

Octavia shook her head. "I'm not rich. He's just with me for a short time. That's all."

"Anything happened?" the girl quit dangling her legs and leaned forward.

"None of... I mean, no, not really. There's crime here, little one, and he's just making sure none of it reaches me."

The girl grinned. "What kind of crime? Ya was threatened? Huh?"

"Little girl, it does not concern you. I'm here to purchase your apples, that's all."

A sly chuckle left the girl's lips, making Octavia nervous. "C'mon, Octavia, wha' happened? Did they scare ya?"

"How do you know my name..."

"Are ya scared? They don't wanna scare ya. They's jus' asking ya about things," the girl shrugged mockingly.

A darkness seemed to have taken the girl suddenly. Her hair shadowed her amber eyes menacingly. Octavia fumbled about in her words. It was all so quick and she had trouble following the drastic change in the once sweet girl's behavior. Then her eyes caught the moment of truth: craved upon one of the stool's legs was the same symbol that she found on the tablet.

"You know? Are you an Assassin?"

"Naw, I'm an apple farmer! My family owns an orchard down in Ponyville. It's named Sweet Apple Acres. I work there and on the ends of the week, my grandma sends me up here to sell. It's a pretty good life it ya ask me."

"You're lying!" Octavia hissed quietly. "You know things you shouldn't!"

"Please, my sis tells me to never lie. So I don't lie," the girl folded her arms.

Octavia was about to press a question upon the suspicious farmer girl, but held her breath when the Royal Guard reached her side. He was still in a chirpy mood and leaned lightly on the apple stand. The apple girl turned her attention to him with a bright smile that contrasted her devious manner moments prior.

"Hey! I'm Apple Bloom! Ya wanna buy some apples?" she said cutely.

"Don't mind if I do, lass," the Guard threw her some bits and took two apples with one large hand. Apple Bloom took the bits quickly and stored them in a strong box that was on a small table behind her. The girl thanked the Guard sincerely before turning to Octavia.

"So, ya gonna buy or what?"

"I think I'll pass on it," Octavia tried to sound polite.

Apple Bloom nodded in understanding. "Well, I'm still here tomorrow! We got the best apples in Equestria, so don't ya miss them. Have a nice day, lady."

Octavia gave a smile to the girl before quickly removing herself from the apple stand. How bold were these fiends? The Royal Guard followed her closely with his helmet under his arm and the other hand lifting the sweet apple to his mouth. The musician was too occupied to notice his loud chewing or any of the Canterlotians she harshly shoved out of her way. The Brotherhood enlisted children into their ranks. They were starting to appear much more than just a simple intimidation group. There could be hundreds of Assassins around here at this moment. Her eyes were drawn to the tall buildings that loomed impressively over the wide streets. She could not see any hooded figures watching her from above, but a wave of anxiety flew from her heart to her fingertips. They were still, undoubtedly, watching her.

"I believe we should head to my home, Guard," Octavia told the Royal Guard.

"Do what you wish, m'lady. I will accompany you there," the Guard uttered through a mouth full of apple.

"Oh, how uncouth you are!" Octavia exclaimed. "Did you learn any manners in your training?"

The Guard paused to shallow the fruit before defending himself. "I'll have you know that I hail from the Fog City! Yes, the one and only Cloudsdale. I know my way with high-society and nobles. So yes, I do have manners. I apologize for speaking so quickly, m'lady."

"Hmph."

"You have a strung-up personality. Do you know that?" the Guard huffed.

"No I don't! I'm quite relaxed. I'm hardly tensed or worried."

When the Guard stopped in his tracks, the musician turned to look at him. He was still holding his helmet, so his skeptical face was uncovered.  His blue hair was wild with the messiness of his helmet and his blue eyes were deep with annoyance. He hosted a moderately thick chin and wide jaw muscles. He did not have the usual thickness of Royal Guards, but did not lack the clear fitness he was in. His face and neck were much more lean instead. His frown made the musician hesitate.

"I guess I am a little tense at the moment," she said with a nod. "I haven't had a good day in a while."

"That is fine," he said more nicely. "However, I can tell that something more than 'bad days' is bothering you. I know that we have just met but an hour ago, but do not think I can't be a good friend."

"Are you suggesting I share something with you?"

"More like relieving yourself of holding it in. It is fine if you wait until we are in the privacy of your home."

The musician would usually reject such an offer and idea, but her critical finger that she was about to point at him with never moved. With a shifty glance both up and down the street, she started her pace towards her home. The Guard said nothing and continued to shadow her. 





"You keep acting like we were followed," the Royal Guard muttered as he watched Octavia check all around her before opening the door to you home.

"I have to be sure. These people are like cats. They could be anywhere and we would have no knowledge," Octavia hissed back at him while she opened the door.

They both entered the small home in relative silence. The musician kept her wits about her as she checked the halls, bedrooms, and even the kitchen for any Assassins. The Royal Guard did not have any of it and sat himself down at a small table, placing his helmet gently on the wooden surface with a sigh. After Octavia secured her house, she followed suit.

"Alright, here is the reason why you are here," she began. "I am being targeted by Assassins."

"Assassins? For what?" The Guard asked.

"I'm not entirely sure. They are interested in my affiliations with the Two Sisters. Do not ask about it. I believe they think it's wrong of me to interact with royalty."

"They? Assassins are sent for, m'lady. They do not act on their own accord. Do you know who hired them?"

Octavia knew right then that they were talking about different meanings on the word "assassin." Did he not know?  The cellist paused before continuing. 

"Sir, they are not like that. I do not think that anyone has hired them. They are a part of an organize that is actively seeking me. One was bold enough to speak with me right outside the door. They wear hoods and masks. I feel that they are not trying to kill me, but interrogate me."

The Royal Guard stroked his chin. "All because of the Empresses?"

"Precisely."

The Royal Guard leaned back in his chair. His smooth face was perplexed and his drumming fingers displayed deep thought. The sounds of his armored digits hitting the wood was the only noise Octavia could hear. The stone walls shielded them from the noises of the outside. Although one could watch the bustling streets from a round window, they seemed like a different world, guarded away in some memory. 

The musician felt a dryness in her throat as she listened to the few sounds. Her bodyguard and guest was sitting in her home without a drink in his hand. She was sitting across from him in the same predicament. With her distracted mind, she forgot the basic rules of hospitality. So with a sigh she spoke up, disturbing the quietness.

"Do you need a drink? I have both wine and water here," she said while trying to give a polite smile.

"Ah, water is fine. I am not much of a refined drinker," he chuckled with much more niceness than she could conjure herself.

"Then I shall fetch that for you, sir."

"M'lady, I have a name," he said briefly.

Octavia raised a brow at him when she stood up from her chair. "Oh? I never asked for your name, have I?"

"I am of the Sentry family. Corporal Sentry, at your service. My friends just call me Flash," he stood up and gave a sweeping bow.

"Hmph, if you did not know, I am Octavia Melody. I wish I could give some title with that, but I can't. I am simply Octavia."

"Well, Octavia, I say well met. As I have stated before, I am honored to protect you. These "Assassins" may search for you, but I will give up my life knowing that you are safe. I am a Royal Guard, one of the elite that the other nations cannot boast about!"

"If only I had as much faith in you as you do in yourself," Octavia then frowned. "I'm sorry. It's just that the people after me seem...competent. I rather put faith in my own blade than that of a stranger. I hope you understand."

"I do, Lady Melody. Perhaps after all this, we will not be strangers, eh?" he chuckled. 

"You are in my home, but that's as far as my socializing with you shall go," Octavia said sternly as she poured some water into a glass.

"I understand that too," he hesitated. "If that phrase was too confronting for you, I'm sorry. I was a womanizer once, but that was me before being placed in the military. I'm here to be an outlet for anything that may trouble you, but I am, above all, here to be your bodyguard."

Octavia rolled her eyes and placed the glass of water in front of him. He gave a quiet "thank you" before drinking from it. She ignored the polite phrase and turned away from the table. With her hands behind her back, she approached a window that looked out to a small plaza behind her home. 

Her eyes gazed upon the happenings of the small plaza. Like most plazas, there was a central fountain surrounded by a octagonal bench. While children played around the fountain, Octavia's eyes centered on a familiar figure that sat on the bench casually. The white robes, the sword, the red sash, the dessert-like apparel, the black mask that rested on the figure's lap, it was none other than the bold Assassin. Her hood was down, so a shock of spiky blue hair could be seen atop her head. Deep magenta eyes looked by at the musician.

Octavia gulped as the Assassin waved a mocking hand at her. With her heart starting to race, she turned around to inform Corporal Sentry. She motioned at the window, inciting his curiosity. When he started to move to her, she turned back to the window. Her eyes darted around the plaza. The children were there. The fountain was there. The bench was there. However, the Assassin was nowhere to be seen. 

"I saw one! I saw one of the Assassins!" she cried.

"I do not see anyone," Sentry shrugged. "But I shall take your word for it, my lady."

The musician gulped once more as she felt sweat crawl down her temple. "Oh, what mess have I brought myself in?"


~

> Prologue Chapter 3: The Brotherhood
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The moonlight dimly lit Octavia's quiet bedroom. Corporal Sentry was still awake in the guest room upstairs. The musician did not want him to be too close to her during the night hours, so they were separated in the home. It was risky being alone, but Octavia preferred it over having him nearby.

She was sitting upright on her bed, her hair and gown readied for the night. Her cello rested in the corner, not played for the day. No playing meant no work for Octavia which meant no money earned. It had been a quick and unsteady day, full of worry and unpredictability. Her hands never took hold of the iconic instrument so its lovely music was mute all day.

Octavia sighed and reached under her bed. Once her hand felt the object she was looking for, she slid it out into the dim light. The shining blade of a well-fashioned sword gleamed in the moonlight. It was a delicate sword given to her by Empress Luna when she trained under her. Its graceful Canterlotian features like a smooth hilt and a curving hand-guard could still be seen. The slight curve in the blade finished its elaborate appearance. It was a blade for the wealthy gifted to a simple cellist like her. Though she rarely carried it or used it, it was now the object of safety in her eyes.

"Her Highness may be right that the Assassins outmatch me, but I shall never give myself up freely even if the Old Dragons come after me," she told herself.

As she stood up, she gave a few practice swings with her blade. The equilibrium of blade and handle was perfect. Imaginary foes were hacked by her vicious attacks at the air. With a few tricky spins of the sword, she breathed with satisfaction.

"Heh, many can swing a sword. It's when they are under pressure that their skill actually shows."

Octavia jumped at the voice that was just in the corner of her room. There, by the only other window in the room was the shadow of the masked Assassin. Her arms were crossed casually and her white robes appeared gray in the light. 

"How did you slip in so quietly?" Octavia asked, astounded.

"Practice," the Assassin answered. "So, Tavi, I see that you ran your little tail to the Empress eh? Got ya a nice hunk of a guy too. Did ya really think that would stop me?"

"I could only hope. However, I keep faith in myself. You shall not harass me any longer!"

Octavia pointed the sword threateningly at the intruder. She expected the Assassin to laugh boldly or mock her, but instead, the intruder pulled out a flintlock pistol from her sash and pointed it at her. Octavia knew the gun well as it was rising in popularity with the Royal Guards. One wrong move and she would be dead.

"I am a valued target, you cannot kill me," Octavia said confidently. "I know this because I bet I would be dead if I weren't."

"But nothing against harming ya," the Assassin finished. 

"And all you want is to know my life story? Why?"

The Assassin shrugged. "The Grandbearer is curious. It's our business to know everything that goes on in this city. Hell, make that the world. So I ask you nicely. You are a cellist, lower class, yet you have been trained by the Empresses themselves! I can only think of one other that can say that: Prince Shining Armor."

"If I tell you, will you let me be?"

"Well, if ya tell the truth, yes. And if that truth doesn't involve you being some manipulative fiend trying to trick the Two Sisters."

Octavia lowered her sword. "Do I have your word, Assassin?"

"Yeah."

The curt answer did not satisfy the musician. However, the woman lowered her pistol and returned to her casual position by the window. Octavia wished that the Assassin would have more care in the matter, but it was not so. With a deep breath, she shuffled her feet and began to speak.

"When I was little, I grew up only with my mother. She had chosen a wandering man to be her husband. Lo and behold, he continued wandering, leaving me with her. Instead of marrying again or even seeking a job, she refused to do anything but remain poor. Her only talent was music, she played various instruments. I did not take interest in a lute or flute, so I chose the cello. She did not know anything about cellos, so she placed me under a master who did. His name is Sir Parish Nanderhood.

"From when I was eight, I spent six years under him, learning the cello day by day. I grew bored of him and his parties. He never amounted to anything but an annoying snob. I am grateful for what he taught me, but I know he could not teach me anything in the way of intelligence. So I took my cello and ran. I ran back to mother, who  was still as poor and husband-less as ever. So I ran some more. Right into the arms of Empress Celestia. My 15 year-old self pleaded for sanctuary in her Grand Palace.  Unexpectedly, she gave it to me.

"From then on, I played my cello in the streets for money and spent nights in the Palace. I was a student. I wanted to know everything, so I made them teach me as much as they could. However, the Two Sisters wished not to be seen with me. If word got out that they would care for any stray child who knocked their door, chaos would ensue among both nobles and peasants. So like a mother I never had, Celestia taught me like one of her own. Like all royalty, I was taught how to wield a sword and basic forms of self-defense. I was taught to read, but I still struggle with such things. I blame my lack of determination for that. 

"With only a small donation and my earnings from my cello playing, I bought this place. Been here ever since. I still beseech Her Highness almost weekly. She is wise and so is her sister. They are my mothers while my true mother still reeks of poverty and laziness. That is the reason I am doted upon by royalty."

The Assassin did not say anything for a moment. Octavia could only guess she was still processing the quick story. The masked woman huffed once and leaned on one foot.

"That's it? Wow, kinda boring if ya ask me. I was expecting something more! You know, like big fights, old ancestor rivalries, you're related to them by a cunning uncle, that sort of thing. Naw, it's jus' that you gave a cute sad face and they went "aww how cute!" and took ya in."

The Assassin's mockery stung Octavia. "By the Sun! You are insensitive and a jerk! I'm telling the truth!"

"So ya aren't Templar?"

"What?"

"Ah, never mind. Well, I'll still watch you, because I don't entirely believe ya. I jus' won't be....upfront about it."

Octavia stomped her foot. "You gave me your word!"

"Hey! I agreed to "let you be" not "forget you." As you know, I'm an Assassin, I don't jus' lie."

"Hmph! That girl did earlier today! She said she wasn't an Assassin, but a farmer."

"Who? Apple Bloom? Oh yeah, she ain't an Assassin. What ya think, we'd have little kids like that in our ranks? She is a farmer. She just proud and all because her big sis's a Bearer," she chuckled.

"What's a Bearer?"

The Assassin squeaked. "Nothing! I'm the one giving questions, not you!"

Suddenly, the bedroom door swung open and Corporal Sentry dove in. He pushed Octavia to the side and pounced on the Assassin. The woman reached for her pistol but was unable to grab it in time. The Guard pushed her to the ground and used the weight of his armor to pin her down. 

"Octavia! Get her weapons!"

The musician sprung to action and reached for the Assassin's sash. The masked intruder struggled with the Guard. Her free hand waggled about before projecting a long thin blade from under her wrist. Octavia jumped back as the blade was swung about madly. 

"Get off! I'll kill ya!" the Assassin screamed.

The Assassin angled the wrist blade towards Sentry's back. With a quick reaction, the musician took hold of the Assassin's arm and pulled it away from the Guard. As her last attempt at freeing herself was foiled, the Assassin gave up with a grunt.

The royal Guard looked at Octavia. "Get that thing off her."

Octavia looked at the strange wrist device. It was buckled up with leather straps that kept the contraption close to the arm. She started undoing the straps until it was loose enough to slip off. She held it in the light for a moment. It was nothing she had ever seen before. The device chilled her and she threw it on her bed with a frightened twitch.

Sentry took the free arm and pinned it to the Assassin's back with the other one. The intruder was now under his control and the situation calmed down slightly. 

"You don't know what ya doing!" the Assassin yelled.

"Quiet!" Sentry demanded. "Don't try to resist. If you act nicely, I'll get you to the Dungeons alive."

Octavia lit a candle and rested it on her small table. The light was bright enough to illuminate the room. The Assassin's black mask squirmed about still and her legs went up and down. 

"How 'bout we take the mask off?" The Guard suggested.

"I'll do it," Octavia said simply and proceeded to remove the mask.

Like before, bright magenta eyes met her, only this time they were full of rage. The Assassin's face was younger than she sounded. A tone of healthy complexion was riddled with small and large scars. One in particular ran from the left side of her nose to her lips. It was easy to tell how many struggles she had endured. 

"Take a good look at it," the Assassin sneered. "Ya won't see it again."

"Please. Tough talk from one who is being arrested," the Guard laughed. "Octavia, could you fetch me some rope?"





The Assassin sat in her chair with relative peace, if one would count the constant snarl and hateful glare as peaceful. Sentry and Octavia stood with their arms folded. The moon had fell behind the mountain and now the only light source was a single candle.

"I don't think a kitchen is a good interrogation room," the Assassin muttered.

"You sure like complaining..." Sentry observed.

"Assassin, I want your name," Octavia asked quickly, ignoring the prattle from before.

"Too bad! My identity is mine to keep."

"Alright then. I want to know why my relationship with the Empresses would matter so much to you and your Brotherhood."

"Try harder, lass," the woman growled.

Sentry pulled out his sword, but Octavia steadied his hand. "No. We won't threaten her like that. I believe I got a better threat."

She took the black mask out and rested it on the kitchen table. She then took a small meat hammer and pointed it towards the mask. The Assassins started sweating instantly and she gasped audibly. 

"Don't destroy it! I'll tell you!" she croaked.

"I could tell you were fond of it," Octavia snickered. "Or do I have to make sure?" She drew the hammer up to bring it down.

"No! I...uhh...I'm under orders by the Grandbearer because of the recent events with Empress Luna. She was almost killed by a Templar squad and we don't know how they got so close to her without the Brotherhood knowing. The Grandbearer assumed that it was an inside job and so we have been spying on all suspects. The suspects being those who, ya know, hang out with the Two Sisters. You, being poor and all, was a suspect right from the beginning. I was ordered to get you to confess being a Templar, but I can tell you aren't one!"

"That's it?" Octavia mocked. "I thought it would be less "boring" than that."

The Assassin stomped her feet. "That's all there is! Empress Luna has been blinded! We are trying to find out how this happened, alright? Can you blame us?"

"We know what happened," Sentry exclaimed. "It was a gang of insane thugs! They were unskilled when they attacked the Lady of the Night. That's why they failed in killing her."

"They were Templar!" the Assassin shot back.

"Who are the Templar?" Octavia asked.

"They are the Brotherhood's enemy!" the Assassin answered dramatically. "They want Absolute Order to reign over all of us. They are a ruthless organization that kills and deceives to gain power. The Brotherhood has fought them since the beginning."

"You're mad," Sentry scoffed. 

"I'm not! The Templar are here. They have been conspiring against the Two Sisters for years now. Ya gotta believe me."

"I believe you," Octavia said finally. "But why would your Brotherhood care?"

"It's our responsibility to care," she answered. "We make sure that Freedom lasts in civilization. Without us, you would all be under Templar control."

The Royal Guard shook his head. "She's mad. No organization with that much power could hide so easily. If you don't mind, m'lady, but I shall take her to Royal Palace to be furthered questioned and detained." He paused. "That means leaving you alone."

"Go ahead, Corporal," Octavia nodded. "Give her her mask back as well."

The Royal Guard took the mask and placed it on the Assassin's face. He then took her bounded arms and led her out of the house. Octavia watched them walk by with little sympathy. Though she was still curious on the fierce woman's name. She could only refer to her as "The Assassin" and that did not feel right with her. So, with one small amount of effort, she spoke to her.

"Can you give us your name now?" she asked quietly.

"Hell no!" was the answer.

What a stubborn woman...

The two left her alone in the house. The late night was still too exciting for her to return to her chambers. She wanted to ask more questions to the Assassin, but that time was now over. She was starting to see some sense in all of this mayhem, but only slightly. 

Her hand reached for the wrist blade that was on the table. It's leather and steel fascinated her. What mad inventor could come up with such a weapon? She cautiously slipped her wrist through the device and tightened the straps. The Assassin had much thicker wrists than her. When she tightened it, she found that the weapon was not so simple to use. The blade refused to come out of its hiding place. Octavia started to swing her arm about, trying to activate it somehow. She soon gave up after a few desperate attempts.

"It's the craft of Tirek himself I say. How could something so devilish be invented otherwise?" she concluded.


~

> Prologue Chapter 4: Pieces of Present Past
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Any word on our little Assassin?"

"She's barely spoken since I brought her in. Still can't even get her name."

"Maybe she has none."

Octavia leaned back on the Palace wall as the morning sun rushed in through the east windows of the Grand Hall. She had been there for most of the morning already, trying to find a time to speak with Empress Celestia. However, she had been engaged with the daily and tedious jobs of being a co-ruler of a nation. Luna was nowhere to be seen and thus Celestia sat alone on her massive throne of golden arms and pink drapes. 

Octavia crossed her arms as she watched the Empress gracefully cross her legs as she listened to the prattle of a snobbish noble. It was always the nobles. The musician could only bear so much of his annoying voice and tried to tune him out by seeking conversation with the Royal Guard.

"Flash, have you been in situations before with the Brotherhood?" she asked him without looking at him.

"No. I spoke with Captain Armor, and he said it has happened before. But I, I have never dealt with them. They seem the manipulative type, like those thugs who exhort people to separate themselves from money and all."

"I'm afraid I don't agree. Something tells me she was telling the whole truth. Maybe they do just wish to protect the Two Sisters."

"No one wants to protect them but the Royal Guard," Flash grunted. "Even the best rulers suffer numerous enemies."

Octavia only nodded at his last sentence. "There was also something the Assassin said. That my poverty, or at least, me having the properties of being poor, increase my chances of being affiliated with the Templar. For an organization that wants control, I would believe they would only have the wealthy."

"The Templar don't exist. It was all just a stupid story she made up. I may believe that there's some Assassin Brotherhood, but not the crap like that."

They grew silent as the line to the Empress was still tremendous. The same noble was still prattling and only noise escaped his lips. The others in line grew restless, all wanted their precious time with their beloved Empress. 

"Get on with it!" A man yelled from the back of the Hall.

"He's not getting anywhere, remove him!" a woman said menacingly.

Celestia sighed. "I am afraid they are right, Sir Kiteman, you have more hollow art in your speech than a drunk painter. A wise man would be concise and to the point. If you want my assistance, I shall give it to you if you tell me what I need to do. My subjects are more important than your lengthy tales." 

Kiteman huffed indignantly. "Hmph! I believe you should take those words back, Your Highness! I give you my story to only help you."

"There's no point in taking back what has been uttered to the masses," Celestia told him in a stern, but motherly voice. "I know you mean good, but you must also think of the people behind you. They matter too. Be quick with your request."

"Now ya'll still wasting time!" another man complained.

"I wonder what will take longer? The story or the lecture?" one subject muttered.

"Get on with it!" they all said.

Celestia covered her face with a hand momentarily. "You all are restless, I can tell. To calm yourselves, I shall dismiss you all. The first to patience shall start up when we meet again."

This did not please the crowd who marched out of the Hall in dissatisfaction. Kiteman had to be "urged" by the Royal Guards to follow the displeased crowd. All left except one young woman in a long purple dress. Octavia stood by Flash until they all left and walked towards the Empress, who was already speaking with the young woman.

"You see much has not changed has it?" she cheerfully asked the young woman.

"Of course not," the woman replied with even more cheer.

Octavia approached the woman. Her purple dress was simple for one around the Palace, but it was still more refined than anything Octavia had ever worn. Gold lacing and trim swirled around her arms and legs. The shapes of stars were sewn into her long skirt. Her hair was a deep purple with a mix of light pink and violet. Her bright colors contrasted with Octavia's darker ones.

"Ah, Octavia is here as well?" Celestia smiled. "Good to see two of my favorite girls."

The young woman glanced around to see Octavia. Magenta eyes of a deeper shade watched her with happiness. Octavia gave a small smile to greet the woman. The other instead turned around and threw a hand at her.

"Good morning! My name is Twilight Sparkle! I am a student under Her Highness."

The greeting was so awkward and abrupt that Octavia took a step back before accepting the gloved hand. Twilight took the hand before the musician could even offer her own properly. 

"I'm Octavia Melody," she said nervously.

"I know," Twilight said quickly.

The Empress stepped down from her throne and glided over to them. Twilight seemed ecstatic to just be in the presence of her teacher. Octavia simply bowed to show her respect.

"I'm surprised you two have never met before," Celestia began. "Recently, it is rare to see Twilight around here. She's usually off doing her-"

"Experiments!" Twilight finished. "I love to travel and conduct experiments across Equestria. Business has drawn me back to Canterlot, so I decided to visit my teacher."

"Practically "former" teacher," Celestia laughed. "There's not much for her to learn from me now."

"Oh, don't say that!" Twilight dismissed the Empress with a hand. "I'll always have something to learn from you."

"Maybe so. Perhaps we can-"

Twilight literally hopped in place. "Sorry to interrupt, but I feel uhh...really urged to speak with Octavia...in private. I think we could have a lot to share since we both have experiences with you. So..if you...uh... wouldn't mind, I'll take her in a side room alright?"

"Twilight," Celestia lost her smile. "What do you want with her?"

Twilight blushed. "Nothing! It's just rare for me to meet someone who knows you like I do! Can I just have this?"she asked in a more quiet tone.

Celestia crossed her arms and raised an accusing brow. "Twilight, my dear, do not do something you'll regret. I know what's going on."

"Oh, I know! I've stopped hiding things from you for a while now. However, this is business...soo..."

"I love you, my dear, but you become insufferable when your "business" comes up. You can have her, but if you don't come back here, with her, in ten minutes, I'm coming after you. Are we clear?"

"Like the stars on a summer night!" Twilight saluted.

Octavia threw her hands up in confusion. "I've had no say in this-"

Octavia was pulled by Twilight's grip. The student led her away from the Grand Hall and through one of the few side entrances. She waved innocently at the posted Guards they passed. Even Flash simply said hello. The cellist struggled, but the slightly smaller woman had an iron grip on her wrist.

"What are you doing?"

"I should be asking you that..." Twilight uttered darkly.

The student brought her into a small hallway where there were only portraits and no windows. The shadows crept over her face, making her innocent appearance fade quickly. Her other strong hand took hold of Octavia's shoulder and she thrust her into the stone wall viciously.

"What do you think you're doing, Melody?" Twilight demanded in a whisper.

"What are you talking about?" Octavia asked back, ready to defend herself.

"You got one of my own imprisoned last night. You are interfering with our business," Twilight explained.

"Is everyone I meet an Assassin?" the musician sighed.

"Not everyone, thank goodness. Listen, I know you interrogated her and I know the story you told my Assassin, but I cannot stand by without letting you know that you have well...annoyed me."

"What? Are you going to rough me up? Like some bully?" Octavia sneered.

Twilight let go of Octavia The student even adjusted Octavia's wrinkled dress for her until it was to her liking. The musician felt like straggling the Assassin, but fortunately restrained herself. From messing with the first Assassin's wrist blade, there was a good chance this Assassin had one under her sleeves. 

The Assassin then placed a warm hand on her shoulder. "Of course not. I am an Assassin, not a thug. Unlike most in this city, I actually hold myself accountable for my actions. I live by that. No, I am here to inform you that we are still watching you. To keep you in check if you ever think about ratting us out. Due to my Assassin's folly, you know of both the Brotherhood and the Templar. There is no use in keeping myself hidden. I want you to know that you can't get away with such actions without us knowing. You are bold, Lady Melody, and I only wish to keep you humble.

"Octavia, we can still be friends. It is rare for one to have the knowledge like you do. You seem like a smart girl. You are also a cellist and can attend most noble banquets. If you help us-"

Octavia interrupted her. "I'm not interested, Lady Sparkle. The Brotherhood has kept me on edge for a week now! The less of you, the better!"

Twilight placed an shocked hand on her chest. "I am indeed sorry. We were only making sure you were not Templar. Those fiends can hide under the best guises and it is up to us to find and expose them. We do more for you than you know. So do your best not to interfere with our affairs if you wish to be left out of the conflict."

"And you stay away from me," the musician shot back. "Your Assassin is only in prison because she came into my house! She has harassed me and even pointed a gun at me. The Royal Guard who arrested her was defending me. It's hardly my fault anyway."

"You don't need defending, Melody. I know you studied under Empress Celestia. She trains all her students, be it a protege or a lost cellist, to master the blade and strategy. If you were any fool on the street, I would not consider you powerful, even with the knowledge of my kind. You are not so. You know what to do with knowledge and I must admit, I'm afraid of what you could do. This is for your safety.  The Templar, just like us, are everywhere. So, if you are smart like I think you are, you'd make sure to keep yourself hidden."

"I'm not sure if I understand..."

Twilight looked at her pocket watch. "By the Stars! My time with you is almost up! We must hurry back to Her Highness immediately."

Just like how Twilight led her away from the Empress, she led her back. The tight grip astounded Octavia as it did not relate at all to the woman before her. Twilight appeared thin and frail, but everything else about her showed otherwise. In no time they were back in the Grand Hall and before a suspicious ruler.

"You are only barely in time," Celestia monotonously addressed them.

Twilight chuckled innocently. "We had a lovel-"

"Don't lie to me, Twilight, I know what you did. I am too tolerant towards your "business" in my home. Please refrain from taking advantage of it. I'm disappointed that you treated Octavia like this."

A sudden change of mood took over Twilight as she was scolded to by her mentor. Her cheerfulness left her and she gasped worth sincere distraught. "I'm... I'm so sorry, Empress. I was assuring secrecy for my Brothers. Please do not take this as a form of mistreating a friend. You have taught me well not to do so."

"Then do so outside of my Palace. I am lenient towards the Brotherhood, but only because of you. Mark my words, Twilight. I love you like a daughter, but I will not hesitate to cut off my support to you."

"As you wish, Your Highness," Twilight bowed. "I assure you, I nor the Brotherhood will ever cross your line."

"I shall speak with you later then, my dear," Celestia told her kindly. "Go. I'm sure you're needed elsewhere at the moment. Your brother has come back from Cloudsdale, you should speak with him. He often tells me how he misses you."

The two shared a hug before departing. The student walked out with her head high and her step a little off. For being with royalty, she does not know how to carry herself.  Octavia watched her leave with a glare before realizing that the Empress was leaning on her shoulder.

"I hope she did not go too far," Celestia chuckled. "She's a good girl but has some....issues."

"She did not, Your Highness. However, I did not understand her fully. How can you be allies with the fiends that are the Assassins?"

"I would hardly count myself as an ally, my dear. Twilight was my student long before you and I even met. Never have I met a sharper mind than her. I wish I could tell you how she became involved with the Brotherhood, but it leaves me confused still. I hope you understand my predicament, Octavia. I feel that I cannot abandon her. She was not only my student, but my friend. She is now an Assassin leader, but she is still my Twilight."

"How long have you known about this?"

"Ever since she was captured by them some years ago. If you ask her yourself, she would not tell you anything. She told me however. They took her away for some odd ritual and ever since, she's been the head of their organization. Once that happened, I knew there was much more to this world than even I knew."

"Well, if that's the case, I have plenty of learning to do. As you know, I hate it when some fool treats me like a lesser. These Assassins shall not get the best of me. I will teach them manners if they ever try anything on me again!"

The Empress hushed her with a finger. "Be careful what you say. You may think you have the skill to defend yourself, but you don't. You have not seen them in action. If a cat ever sneaked up on you, they can too, and they have bigger claws."

Celestia sighed and decided to change the subject. "You are performing tonight, no? Yes, I remembered Sir Fancy Pants and his wife hiring you two weeks ago for tonight. Well, if you need company, I shall attend as well. Luna will mostly come as well, but since her accident she has not been fond of parties. So do not count on it."

Octavia smiled. "Thank you, Your Highness. I hope my hands can play after these past few days. Will your student attend?"

"She may, which Twilight she shall come as is uncertain though."

Celestia said this with her usual motherly smile, but it did not relieve Octavia at all. When the cello player glanced away from the the Empress, the motherly smile faded. The hopeful eyes lowered themselves and the royal hand was placed on the cellist's shoulder.

"Forget that, my dear. It may be foolish of me to think this way, but I have all the confidence in you to take care of yourself. I only advise you not to. Corporal Sentry shall remain with you until both you and I are entirely certain they have given up on you. Let the wheel of fate turn. We shall see what tonight and tomorrow bring. Hopefully it brings something worth cheering about."

"Thank you once again. I shall see you tonight."

"Safe travels," Celestia hugged her before separating.

Octavia drew away from the Empress and started down the long hallway. The group of citizens were slowly coming back in, impatiently wishing for their turn with the Empress to be now. The cellist became the rebel in the crowd as she walked the opposite way of everyone else. It was proof of the ruler's busy life and it made Octavia grateful that she could still have moments with someone so swept up in work. 

"Well, soon I shall be in such work myself. Tonight I have Sir Fancy Pants. Two nights after that would be Sir Toity again. Then after that would be...It was some artist...I guess I'll have to check it again. Oh, the life of a musician under nobles."


~

> Prologue Chapter 5: Red Moonlight
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Octavia paused and stared at the noble's house before her. She had been in many like it, the most recent was Sir Fancy Pants' mansion last week. That party went splendidly and peacefully. She wished now this one would go just as smoothly.

Corporal Sentry stood by her expectantly. His golden armor banged around as he shifted his posture. Octavia could tell he was uncertain of something, so she put a hand on his pauldron to get his attention.

"Are you alright?" she asked.

"Yes, m'lady. I just think it would be odd to stand beside you during the party. I could be with you with the others because Celestia was at the first and the other was out doors. This banquet has neither."

"Then stay out here if you must. That or take the night off. I kept the Assassin blade with me," she gestured at her wrist. "If any Assassin tries to attack me, I'll kill them like they kill others."

"But, Octavia, you told me that the blade won't come out for you."

"Well, it doesn't, but I can force it with some effort. Good Guard, don't worry for me. I am-"

"Yes, yes," he sighed. "You are trained, I know. I hope none see that lump under your sleeve. It appears you have a fat forearm to me."

With that, he turned down the street with his palm resting on his sword's hilt. He did not even wave adieu to Octavia. With him away, hopefully I can have some peace.  The cellist watched him leave before taking a deep breath and returning her curious gaze to the house.

The house was three stories tall with a decorative spire stretching upwards in the front right corner of the building. In the moonlight it was a faint grey bluish color that tricked the eye since it was actually white. A small flight of wide steps led up to double doors. Elegant stone carvings swirled about the walls and even in the hick wooden doors. The noble's home lacked many windows, however, as only the door windows and two others above them could be seen. This indicated that it was an old structure, made back when large glass windows were far less frequent.

The cellist took a deep breath and marched up the steps. The cello on her back rattled slightly as she ascended. Being in a rich part of the capital, the roads were quiet in the early night. Most streets would be flooded with both the innocent and the undesirable, but the rich neighborhoods lacked such constant activity. Thus it was so quiet that Octavia a could her each of her light footsteps.

She reached the door and knocked on it four times. The reply came quickly as a servant opened the great door for her. She was met with old, rat-like eyes and a grumpy frown. The aged servant showed no positive emotion as he inspected her gravely.

"You must be the cellist," he practically moaned. "Please come in."

He sidestepped out of her way and stretched his arm out in his best attempt to appear hospitable. Octavia gave him a coy smile before entering. Since she arrived earlier than the party guests, there was hardly anyone inside except more servants. She felt slightly uncomfortable as the servants scurried around her, making sure everything was ready for the coming banquet. Her discomfort rose when the ratty servant who welcomed her placed a wiry hand on her shoulder.

"The musicians are setting up over here, m'lady," he drawled.

He gave her a nudge to make her move forward. His pesky eyes and ridiculously sharp chin stared at her as she followed every direction he pulled her. He led her first through a single door that opened up a rather spacious dining room. This room was also crawling with servants, each one more panicked and anxious than the last. The servant that held on to her shoulder had a calmness unlike any of the others. He spoke with a low and bored voice while every other servant squeaked like startled mice.

"Here you are," he sighed. "Please make yourself at home. The Lady of the House shall be with you shortly."

Octavia could not find her voice and simply nodded in acknowledgement. The old servant took this without reaction and walked away with the speed of a tortoise. With nothing else to do, Octavia began to set up her cello.

She opened up the worn case to reveal the instrument of her income. Its wood had long lost its shine and glimmer. The strings, though still new, needed tuning. The accompanying bow was, due to Octavia's fond habit, whisked about like a graceful sword. 

"I've always wondered how effective this little piece would be in combat. I may have to test it on an Assassin..."

The cellist stood up and leaned her instrument on the cold wall. The other musicians took notice of her as they themselves set up for the night. A lyrist, a violinist, a couple of flutists, and Octavia were the complete musical entertainment. Octavia hardly socialized with the musicians that often shared her woes. Thus, even though they all took notice of her, the cellist did not make any effort to return the attention.

"Hash the music arrived? I must see ze talent!"

Octavia was startled by the loud voice that entered the room so suddenly. At one of the opened doorways stood a short, flamboyant woman with bleached white hair and large, round, purple spectacles. Her attire was just as loud as her voice, being made of pinks, blues, whites, and blacks. Her wrists were planted firmly on her hips and her head was raised at an odd level. 

"Lady Finish!" the servants shouted in unison and all gave her a bow.

"Are these them, Harold?" Lady Finish pointed a dramatic finger at the musicians.

The grumpy servant nodded slowly. "They are, my lady."

"Brilliant!"

The short woman practically jumped across the dining room to the musicians. Octavia could tell she had no interest in giving the musicians any comfortable space as she leaned in with her bright spectacles and gave them careful inspection. She zoomed to each one quickly until she reached the cellist.

"And you play cello, no?" Lady Finish yelled only inches away from Octavia.

"Why yes, my lady, I do," she gulped.

"Brilliant! You are simply perfect for my party! You have the hair, the eyes, and the posture of a true woman!" She grabbed the cellist's shoulders. "I v'ust paint you!"

"Paint me?" Octavia repeated.

"I am Lady Finish!" the woman drew back to make a pose. "I am ze greatest artist in all of Equestria! Why am I ze best, you ask? I paint only the most regal, most beautiful, and most gifted of all Canterlotian women! Lady Finish does not paint if ze subject does not have ze magics!"

"Are you insane?" Octavia whispered.

"Insane?" Lady Finish gasped. "I'ze not insane! You are truly worthy of my art! Harold! Is this cellist not beautiful?"

The old servant shook his head and answered with no excitement whatsoever, "no, my lady, she is actually quite captivating."

"Harold agrees with me! You have ze magics!" 

"But..But I am not a noble. A cellist does not deserve a painting," Octavia pointed out with uncertainty.

"When haz zat ever stopped Lady Finish?" The artist huffed. 

Octavia could only shrug. Lady Finish seemed to have taken the gesture as a legitimate answer to her question. The older woman scrutinized the younger under bright spectacles. Octavia, usually the bold and resilient young lady, was frightened terribly by the artist before her.

"Come! I v'ust paint you before the banquet begins!"

"I must intervene, my lady," Harold drawled again. "The main guests are on their way, you cannot complete a portrait in so little time."

Lady Finish huffed in disappointment. "You are right. Perhaps she can stay after the banquet. I will even pay her to stay longer!"

"I believe that's fine, Lady Finish," Octavia bowed to show her acceptance of the artist's suggestion.

"Good! Now prepare vo'self! Ve got many guests arriving soon. I go!"





Octavia's hand glided over the cello's strings.The evening was going along swimmingly. The noble guests, for the most part, were behaving like true ladies and gentlemen. Among the guests was an Equestrian Prince, a few high society nobles who loved art, wealthy painters, and a skilled sculptor. All were fond of the music that the musicians heartily provided, even if they did not pay them much attention.

Drinking and merriment were in large amounts at the party. Lady Finish could be heard in every conversation because of her boisterous demeanor. Sometimes her voice even drowned out the music. It took Octavia's best to focus on her music alone and not be bothered by the hostess.

The cellist slid the bow across the strings expertly. Her eyes would glance around the room every now and then to inspect the actions of the guests. Due to the past week, she was uncertain of every Canterlotian she met. Since she never had any true friends outside of Luna and Celestia, there was no safety found for her outside the Two Sisters. Now, without the Royal Guard beside her, she felt slightly exposed. Normal revelers or quiet gentlemen seemed like hidden enemies for her to find. 

There was one lady who kept staring Octavia's way. The cellist knew every time this woman lanced her way and took care to conceal her notice of such behavior. The woman was tall and fit, in a wavy and superfluous dress of jewels and white satin. Curly rich purple hair was wrapped elegantly around her head and sapphire eyes completed her striking appearance.

Octavia watched the woman as much as she watched her. Each one glancing the other way when the other risked a look. She was starting to have trouble playing her cello as the woman kept distracting her. 

"Come along, Octy. She's a nobody. Maybe she just enjoys your music?"  Octavia tried to relax.

This did not help and she glanced up again, only to see the woman sitting at a table of noblemen. The woman's red lips were turned in a regal smile as sh laughed with the men that flanked either side of her. 

"Oh, she is that kind of a woman. Should have known by her locks and style," Octavia shrugged and continued playing.

She tried to return to her playing, but her music stopped. The other musicians carried on without a fear while she held herself idle. Maybe I should take a break. I still have all night no?  She stood up from her chair. The guests did not take notice of her and carried on in their mutual enjoyment. 

She whisked her bow once before sliding in the small sash that kept her dress close at the waist. The suspicious woman was still chatting with the men. All is well there, I presume. With her bow in the sash and her cello resting against the wall, she started to walk through the banquet. Servants hurried to and fro with reckless abandon. More than once did she have to dodge their quick cuts and turns.

"Well, of course! Darling, don't you think that would be ravishing? I know so!" the woman laughed.

Octavia passed her without a glance her way, but she could feel the other look at her. A tingling crawled down her spine as she forced herself to keep moving. 

A servant walked by with a platter of cups on it. Octavia swiped one of the cups without disturbing the rest. She peered down the glass with a slight frown. The red wine in the glass did not appear as delicious as it should. However, the cellist lacked care to judge the beverage and drank it all right then and there. 

The wine was still sweet enough to be given at such a banquet. With a single suspicious glance at the woman, she started to walk towards one of the mansion's balconies. The moon was as large as ever, and unusually red. Must be an effect of the celestial movements, Octavia concluded. She leaned on the small balcony's railing, overlooking the silent Canterlotian streets.

The small breeze only ruffled her thick hair slightly. Octavia sighed as these moments of quiet used to relieve her of stress. Her mind could not move away from the purple-haired woman. The way she walked, the way she kept glancing about, her whole demeanor screamed that she was more than what she appeared. 

"Oh, am I being paranoid?" she asked herself. "After Twilight, I seem to believe everyone is an enemy."

She was about to take a sip from her glass, but remembered that all the wine in it was spent. With a role of her eyes, she turned and headed back into the mansion. Upon entering, she instinctively looked at where she last saw the woman. She was not surprised to see the woman gone and nowhere to be seen. 

An urge rose in her. Still holding the empty glass, she began to search for the woman. Each heartbeat made her more certain of who she was dealing with. When she reached the table full of chatting men, she smiled and cleared her throat.

"Good men, I saw you speaking with a fair lady, can you be so kind to tell me where she went?" she asked politely.

"Ah yes, the lady went outside through the garden door," one bearded man said. "She said she had a caller."

The others nodded. Octavia told them a cheerful "thank you" before heading off in the direction of the garden door. Only now did some take notice of her. She had to pass her quiet cello to reach the door in the side of the mansion. 

Octavia opened the door and quickly walked through it. The night sky welcomed her back and the moon was still as red as before. The small garden full of roses and daises surrounded her, but there was no sign of the mysterious woman.  In fact, the garden was completely empty. The cellist's suspicions rose with the odd scene before her. The gentlemen all agreed that the woman left through her, but she was already gone. 

Her eyes left the garden and drifted to the streets. A lone man in wealthy garments was whistling loudly as he walked along the cobblestone. The cellist crept to the edge of the garden to watch the young fellow. She had seen the man at the banquet, but he never interacted with any of the other guests. This gave reason for Octavia to watch him.

Her heart started to beat loudly. A certain feeling of trouble was rising in her. The vanishing woman, this silent participant, and the past week all started to creep into her mind. There was no sign of danger, but she felt it no doubt.

In a very unsophisticated manner, Octavia grabbed the garden's railing and pulled herself over it. After a short fall, she was now on the cobblestone street. The whistling man was in no rush as he continued his boring journey.

The cellist looked about to see if any were around, once the coast was clear, she started to follow the man. Being quite a distance away from him, the man never noticed her. 

The streets were becoming darker and the shadows were creeping all around. His direction was leading him towards the eastern parts. No sane noble would go this route. 

"Maybe he is visiting someone of a lesser class?" Octavia mumbled.

He soon passed a black alley without checking who was in it. As he passed, the mysterious woman, now wearing a white hood of brilliant lace, quietly exited the alley and followed him much closer than Octavia. 

Octavia quickened her step. There was no doubt why the woman left the party like she did. She was an Assassin and she found her prey. Octavia unfastened her sleeve to free her wrist blade. The device would not cooperate with her and she struggled to force the blade out.

The Assassin also had a wrist blade. With a gentle and graceful flick of her wrist, the steel blade, carved with floral patterns, popped out of her dress's sleeve. The blade was already red in the fading moonlight.

Octavia started to run. She did not know this man, but she was making sure he would not be a victim of the Brotherhood. With a final push, she forced the blade out of the device and rushed at the Assassin.

"Sir! Watch out!" she cried.

The young man gasped and turned around. Even at the distance and darkness, Octavia could see the fear in his face. The Assassin pounced at him and dug her blade deep into his neck. A dying gargle left his throat and blood squirted in the air.

"You fiend!" Octavia yelled.

The Assassin quietly laid him on the ground. Her blade was brought back into her sleeve, but only after wiping the blood on the man's shirt. A few whispered words left her delicate lips and she closed his gaping eyes shut. Then she finished by sliding a white feather over the wound, staining it in his blood.

Octavia halted before her, blade out and ready. After the Assassin performed the odd ritual, she stood up, revealing that she was taller than the cellist. Octavia was not intimidated, however, and stood her ground.

"How could you kill like that!" she growled.

The Assassin turned to her slowly, the hood covering the top half of her face. "Ah, the cellist, I'm terribly sorry about disturbing your night. Please carry on and ignore what you've seen tonight."

"Ignore? I rather betray the Two Sisters." 

"You don't understand what is going on, cellist. This man was a criminal, a leader of injustice in Canterlot. His death was necessary, darling."

"And you justify this?" Octavia gestured at the corpse. "I've had enough of you bloody Assassins. You've killed your last victim!"

Octavia swung her blade at the Assassins. The woman carefully stepped back to avoid the attack, but did nothing else. The cellist waited for some sign of counterattack, but none came. She stepped closer to the Assassin and attacked again, but to the same result. 

"I can see you need some practice with that weapon, my dear," the Assassin remarked.

"Fight me! Do you Assassins only attack those who have their backs to you? You cowards!"

The Assassin dodged another attack. "I admire your courage, but I will not fight you."

"Why not?"

"Because you are still innocent in all of this. I do not kill for sport."

Octavia swung again, but this time she predicted how the Assassin would move. She jabbed at her and quickly switched the direction of the attack, catching the Assassin's arm in the process. 

"Gah!"

The Assassin clutched the large cut on her arm. Her gaze turned to the wound. The blood oozed out of the cut and onto the white dress. A indignant growl left her mouth.

"I had this dress perfect! How will I get the stains out?" she asked as her blood coated the dress's sleeve.

Octavia readied another attack, but the sounds of Guards and yelling distracted her. They both looked at the commotion to see a squad of Royal Guards running towards them. This boosted Octavia's confidence and she grinned.

"You are in trouble now..."

She stopped when she realized the Assassin was far away, running down the dark alleys with amazing speed. No matter, she can't run forever. Octavia jogged towards the Guards with a wave of her arm.

"The killer! The killer ran that way!" she told them and pointed down the alley.

"She killed the young lord!" one shouted.

Octavia lifted an eyebrow. "What?"

The Royal Guards stopped before her. Only then did she realize the wrist blade was still extended and it was covered in the Assassin's blood. A defense was preparing in her mind, but it was too late.

"Arrest her!" the lead Guard ordered.

The rest of the Royal Guards drew their swords. Octavia felt anger grow in her. She pointed the blade at them, but lowered it. She knew there was no use in resisting. After a failed attempt at pulling the blade back, she simply lifted her hands in defeat.

The lead Royal Guard walked up to her. "You have defiled the law of the Two Sisters and Equestria. In their name you are under arrest."

Octavia had seen several criminals arrested before, so she knew what was coming next. She braced her face and half closed her eyes. The Royal Guard brought his armored fist up over his shoulder and soon slammed it in her face, making everything go dark.


~




Lady Finish looked about. "Now where did zat cellist go? I need my subject!"
> Prologue Chapter 6: Stars Shining Below
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Unhand me! Don't you know who I am?" Octavia shouted, her face still burning from the punch.

The Royal Guards continued to drag her through the old hallways. "Indeed. You're the girl who boldly killed a refined noble! After a bloody party to boot!"

The musician stubbornly tried to escape their strong holds. "You are crazy. If the Two Sisters catch wind of this, they'd do the unspeakable to your hides! Release me at once!"

"'Do the unspeakable?' Ha! You are delusional. The Empresses would never bother themselves with the presence of a lowly cellist."

Octavia gave up and made her limbs go limp. The Royal Guards did not quicken their pace at all. It seemed they did not even notice her lack of struggle. Her feet scuttled along the clean carpets of the Palace. Some servants and Palace workers stared at her as she passed. It was humiliating. 

As they went deeper and deeper into the Palace, it was clear they were taking her to the Old Dungeons that resided far below the majestic structure. The smell of ointments and incense faded slowly as well as the moonlight from the windows. Octavia's ears heard nothing but the rhythmic beat of the armored boots that stepped beside her. 

Soon the only lights came from the torches and lanterns that decorated the curved white walls. Octavia rarely saw the Palace with such a depressing atmosphere, but she had also rarely been in the Palace at night. The creeping shadows, the dark paintings of warriors and nobles that once lived, and the small horse statues that lined the floors of the hallways seemed to glare at her. As the Royal Guards carried her to the darkness, below, only regret was what she felt. She gave a long sigh and closed her eyes, waiting for something to happen.





"Here ya go!"

The Guards pushed her into a small cell and closed the iron door behind her. To appear like she could still fight, she scrambled back to her feet and crossed her arms stubbornly. The Royal Guards shared a chuckle between themselves and then left her to the dark dungeon. They took the torches out of the room and carried them away, leaving only the faint moonlight from the barred windows as a means to see anything.

"Bloody Royals," Octavia spat.

The musician, seeing that her words were useless, turned to inspect her new living space. Knowing Celestia should keep me from staying here long. She saw that her bed was made of straw and that was all there was in the cell. The cold floor was lumpy and jagged to her black shoes. The black walls had no designs or carvings. The place was as simplistic as one could imagine. It was probably the most simple place in all of Canterlot.

"All because I tried to save a life..."

She felt like kicking something, so she threw her foot through the pile of hay, spreading it across the cell. The action did not relive her at all and only infuriated her more with its lack of helping. She was prized musician! She was a protege of both Celestia and Luna! The Empresses practically raised her! And she was stuck in here still. The more she thought about it, the more frustrating it all became.

"You're a funny one, aren't you?" a sweet voice echoed from the cell next to her.

Octavia, with no means of seeing the voice's owner, leaned on the door's bars, getting as close as possible to the cell across the small corridor. With the moonlight coming for her window, she could only faintly see up to the other cell's door, but nothing else. 

"So, why are you here?" the feminine voice questioned with a sugary, yet venomous, warmness. 

"I tried to save a noble from being killed and got framed in the process," Octavia answered curtly. "Well, in hindsight, I could have thought it out better."

"Of course they'll blame you. Being on the lower end makes you an easy scapegoat."

"I'd wager my crime is still pitiful compared to most who are in here. I've barely done a foul in their eyes," Octavia mused.

"To the contrary," the voice chuckled, "I'm only here because of my words. Not a single physical abuse. You can come down here for a long time if you disagree with the established traditions of this silly Empire."

Octavia was interested. "Oh? What traditions did you break? Did you reject Hearth's Warming?"

Octavia could see the woman slide a little in the deep darkness. That or she was imagining it. "Of course not. I preach something very simple: equality. The empire loves its separate classes. It loves how there are some who are more important than others. I refuse to believe this. I said the worse thing one could. I said that nobles are on the same level as peasants and vice versa."

"That does not seem bad at all. I feel the same way," Octavia said. 

"Oh, that's good. Though I know it's because you are on the lower side of society. You see, I bet you wouldn't care if you had wealth and influence."

"I would too! I've seen the horrors of poverty, even in this grand capital. I hate to think any have to live like that."

The voice was silent a moment before responding. "Well, that's a better answer than most have given me. You seem like a smart girl."

"You're not the first to say that."

A flash of movement came from the cell. This time she was certain she could see the outline of the woman. If that was the case, then the woman had quite a height advantage over her. That or she just had tall hair. 

The woman chuckled again. "I have no doubt. From your clothes, I can tell you're a musician. You still are pretty refined to be poor. Maybe you shouldn't spend so much on dresses hm? I kid, my good girl. Now, I preach these things so that I can spread my message. You see, there are many who think like me, and we have formed a group. I started the group up north, on the border with the Crystal Republic. We live there without nobles and certainly without Empresses. I came down here so that I could spread our philosophy, but the people here are...unwelcoming."

"How long have you been down here?"

"Some months. However, I am willing to spend some time here. I know I'll be free soon."

Octavia raised a brow. "Oh really?"

"Indeed. I may be the leader of a particular group, but I am also an ally of a very special organization. Well, special to you, but completely normal to me. They have ways of getting things done. They promised me freedom by two days from now."

Octavia rolled her eyes. "If they are so special, then why didn't they free you earlier?"

"I have asked them that myself and you wouldn't understand.  However, I see some fair qualities in you, young lady. I think this Order could use one of your....oh I hate the word, but talents."

"I've already had enough with secret organizations, thank you," Octavia dismissed it.

"Really?" the woman sounded genuinely surprised.

"It's nothing. Just caused me some stress."

"I think I can help with that too."

"No!" Octavia growled before sighing. "No thank you. This past week has been truly hectic for me. Maybe a peaceful night in a cell would do good for me. This could be the end of all this damn trouble for all I know."

"All this stress is caused by your lack of choice," the woman explained suddenly. "All those Canterlotians can have their parties and host their banquets, yet you have to reside in the darkness. There are not great parties for the poor, unless it's a drunken brawl. Those get old quick. The nobles know no stress and they know no real struggle. It's so unequal that there are some who live with happiness and many who don't. Wouldn't it be fantastic if everyone knew happiness?"

"Yes..."

"Good. That's why I'm here. I shall bring happiness and equality to all. If only they would understand my message."

"You sound insane," Octavia stated bluntly.

"Good! I rather be insane than whatever it is to be sane these days."

The woman finally stepped out of the darkness of her cell and leaned on the bars. She was tall and skinny, with clear laugh lines in her pale face. Her chin and eyes showed some aging, but nothing significant. Speaking of her eyes, they glowed with a fiery passion. The whites were like moons compared to the space-like darkness that surrounded them. Her lips were thin and almost as pale as her skin, turning up in a kind, but also devious, grin. Her ruffled hair was surprisingly well-kept since she had been without a mirror for a month or more. The purple and teal ponytail stretched down to the her shoulder where it lightly hung over like a loose scarf. The hands that clutched the iron bars were large but just as skinny as the rest of her. A light pink dress was what she wore, broad and simple in every way, showing that she never had much money. The dress was kept close at the waist by a rope belt where a gold necklace hung. Octavia could see the necklace had a bright red cross on it, making it the most spectacular piece of her attire. Other than the necklace, not a single piece of jewelry was found on her. 

"What is your name, my dear girl?" she asked with the kindness of an old mother.

"Octavia Melody The Cellist," Octavia answered.

"I am Starlight Glimmer of the North. You may not have heard of me before, but I have no doubt you'll be hearing of me again."

Starlight then took the necklace and held it in her long hand. She eyed it with her purple eyes like it was family totem, but then took it off the belt and tossed it over to Octavia. The musician reacted just in time to catch it.

"Take it so that you'll remember me," Starlight said lowly. 

"I can't. This is your money," Octavia protested.

"The necklace has no monetary value, Octavia. It transcends that. It's a token, a symbol of trust, an acknowledgement of understanding. I can just get another one. Take it. It's for your own good."

"Well, I thank you then. I will say, I did not expect to meet a kind woman in these dungeons. I only thought the cells were meant for hardened criminals."

Starlight chuckled. "That is a naive thought. Just as naive as thinking you are better than another. Prisons can be utilized for politics as well. Far too many visionaries have been silenced and shunned within cells like these. People fear change, Octavia, and they will do everything they can to stop its progress."

"I see. I'm sure when your people free you, you shall return to spreading your...doctrine?"

"Of course. I think of nothing else. I am both a student and a teacher. I am always learning more about this world and I am always sharing my discoveries. Equality is not something that has been invented. It has only been found. I have learned about equality and I shall share it with the world. Though the Empresses see it fit to punish me for preaching such a simple message, I shall not easily give in. I feel that it is my duty to spread equality and I see anything less as failure."

"Now, I do not mean to call you a liar, but the Empresses are kind ladies. It feels odd for them to care so much about your preaching."

Starlight shook her head. "The rich are never kind, Octavia. Kindness requires a type of sacrifice, a lowering of yourself in order to properly help others. The Two Sisters sit upon their piles of wealth and keep from the masses. Not only do they horde gold, but also knowledge. The masses are stuck being ignorant of who they really are. They are oppressed into thinking that they are less and worthless when compared to nobles and the rising merchants. Anyone who supports the Sisters support a future where everything stays the same. The poor stay poor, the rich become richer, and visionaries like myself stay in prison."

"Never thought of it that way," Octavia nodded. 

"And that's why I inspire people to stand against such tyranny. Happiness is only acquired when everyone is equal and do not have to worry about the petty troubles of being better than another. Octavia, you and I are equals. We and everyone else in this prison are equals. The prisoners and the residents of the Palace are equals. To think anyone can just have a better life than another is foolish."

"Has your campaign been successful?"

"To some extent. Once I am freed, my campaign will begin again and be twice as powerful. My allies have told me this."

Octavia withdrew from the iron bars with slight confusion still in her. Starlight waved cheerfully from her cell before returning to the dark shadows. 

The musician was not certain what to think of the woman across the walkway. She found herself sitting down in the small hay pile in her cell. The red moonlight was all gone and the night sky was pitch black. A sigh left her lips and she rubbed the bruise on her cheek. 

The Two Sisters did not seem as comforting as before. Octavia was one to believe herself knowledgeable about the world, but this woman placed doubt in her. Were Celestia and Luna really oppressing people?





"Wake up, murderer."

Octavia's eyes opened to see a sun shining through her window. The brightness blinded her and she turned away from the light. She rolled her neck about to remove the kinks from her resting. 

"Come on, you."

She looked up to see a Royal Guard tapping the iron bars with his mace. She could feel his glare even though it was hidden beneath the mask of his helmet. He tapped the bar once again, sending a low ring into her ears.

"What is it?" Octavia asked him lazily.

"The Empress of the Sun summons you. Get up, we must go," he answered.

"Of course she does. Empress Celestia would never allow me to stay here."

Octavia stood up and promptly waited for the Guard to open the door. The Royal Guard fumbled with the keys before successfully opening it. The noise of the door echoed through the silent dungeon. 

"Come on out," the Guard grumbled.

Octavia did as she was told. Her eyes darted to Starlight's cell upon exiting. The woman was still there, looking a bit younger than what she did during the night. Octavia could see her high cheek bones clearer and her pale complexion was a darker than before. The woman did not look at Octavia in the slightest as she was sitting on the floor, writing what appeared to be a letter. 

"No looking at other prisoners, lass. Get a moving."

The Royal Guard nudged Octavia forward. Only then did Starlight glance up from her work.

"Going already? It's only been a night," she said. 

"Perks of knowing the Empresses," Octavia replied.

"Huh, never seen a cellist be treated so special. I actually find it disgusting and unfair," Starlight huffed.

Octavia blinked in confusion by the rudeness of the visionary. The Royal Guard sighed in annoyance and pushed her on again. The two left Starlight to her writing and marched down the single aisle between the cells.

"I'm sure Her Highness believes my charge to be a fallacy no doubt," Octavia said to the Royal Guard.

"Didn't sound like it," the Guard responded. "She usually doesn't mess with murderers. You some special case I guess."

"Don't worry, I'm more than a special case..."

The Royal Guard did not respond and kept her moving. They soon reached a small flight of steps and went up to a higher level. When Octavia was brought down here the night before, she did not realize how large and spacious the Old Dungeon was. The central flight of steps took them through four levels of cells. 

They were heading for an open door at the top of the steps. The Guard was grumbling to himself all the way. As they walked, Octavia noticed the few Royal Guards that were present in the prison. Beside the one that held her arm, she counted only three others. Such a relaxed security.  

The Royal Guard made her halt suddenly. Before them was a woman of average height flanked by two armored soldiers with red sashes that wrapped around their shoulders. All three of them had pistols and swords.

"What is your business, ma'am?" The Royal Guard asked curiously.

"Don't mind me, good sir," the woman said sternly, her brown eyes inspected the Guard with little care.

The woman then adjusted her curly purple hair and her blue scarf. Her attitude and demeanor screamed an arrogant noblewoman, but her fashion and style said a wealthy merchant. 

"I apologize, madam, but you are not allowed down here without permission," the Royal Guard stated. "So by whose authority are you allowed here?"

"I do not have time for this..."

The woman and her soldiers brushed by the Royal Guard and headed down the stairs. Octavia and the Royal Guard exchanged looks before watching the stubborn lady.

"She doesn't belong here..." the Guard whispered.

"Then go remove her. I can stay right here," Octavia told him.

"I'm not stupid! No, I'll just bring you with me."

He tugged on her arm and they followed the woman back down the steps they just climbed. The Guard kept yelling at them, but the trio refused to even acknowledge him. The other Royal Guards in the Old Dungeon also seemed to ignore all the noise and action. 

They all reached the bottom and that was where the Guard lost all his patience. He let go of Octavia and stomped quickly over to them with his sword drawn.

"Now listen!" he ordered. "I have been commanded by the Two Sisters to keep visitors out!"

"Oh would you be quiet!" the woman shot back, finally giving him attention. "If you had any sense, you would cut your tongue out and be silent."

"I shall not be threaten-"

His words were cut short by the sound of the woman's pistol firing. Octavia jumped back from the Guard as he stood there, still and shocked. He held his throat and blood started to ruin his bright golden armor. With a croak, he fell over on the stone floor, making a horrid noise of metal flesh. The woman held her smoking gun up without any emotion.

"Take his keys," she ordered.

Octavia clung to the wall as the two soldiers searched the body. Even after they found the keys, they looted him for any coin in his pouches. The woman took the keys without a word and walked over to Starlight's cell.

"Greetings, Mistress. I hope the prison has not aged you," she said in a more cheerful voice.

"Suri? I thought you would arrive tomorrow?" Starlight asked with sincere concern.

"Change of plans. We lost an agent last night to the Brotherhood. Delaying your release would be ludicrous. The Order needs everyone she can get."

Suri opened the door and let Starlight out. The visionary still appeared to be confused and a bit horrified by the dead Guard. Her hands were kept close to her breast and she walked about with uncertainty.

"Come along, Mistress. We haven't much time," Suri reminded her calmly.

"Suri, you know I wish to be called "Starlight." I don't need titl-"

"Yes, yes, I know!" Suri interrupted. "Now go."

The two soldiers took the visionary and urged her down the aisle. Suri stopped right in front of Octavia and reloaded her pistol. The muscian's heart started racing once she knew what Suri was about to do.

"We don't like witnesses," She told the cellist casually. "I hope to make your death painless."

"Witnesses? What about the other Guards in here?" Octavia asked, trying to buy herself time.

"Them? Oh please, they wouldn't betray the Order."

Suri pointed her gun right at Octavia's head. Time slowed down for the cellist. Her eyes started to see everything. The blackness of the gun's barrel, the silver ring with a red cross on Suri's trigger finger, her own reflection in the woman's eyes, and the spots of blood on her blue scarf.

"Suri! Do not kill her!"

Suri looked to see Starlight freeing herself from the soldiers. "This girl has done nothing wrong! What better would we be than the Assassins if we killed innocents?"

Suri paused. The barrel drew closer to Octavia's skull before being brought back quickly. The woman snarled and placed the pistol in a purple sash on her waist. She then adjusted her hair once more before turning away.

Octavia sighed in relief when Suri turned back around and pinned her to the wall with a forearm to her neck. She struggled, but the woman's grip was surprisingly strong and the gun was still pointed at her.

"Listen her, girl, we'll let you live, but only this once. Try anything against the Order and we'll take you and kill you. Every woman is for herself out here, and you better remember that. Look at my face! Remember it! It may just be the last face you see."

Suri removed her arm and allowed Octavia to breath. She took a step back and emptied the gunpowder in her pistol. Once the weapon couldn't fire, she threw it at Octavia's feet. 

"Hehe, two murders in less than one day?" Suri mocked. "You make the Assassins look like pacifists!" 

Starlight lifted a finger to protest, but then brought it down in silence. Suri gestured for all of them to get going again. The soldiers nodded and took the visionary's arms and led her away. The cruel woman made one last glance at Octavia before following them.

"What has happened to this world?" Octavia whimpered.

Her eye twitched when she looked at the dead Guard again. the killer's tool was right at her feet. What to do? The sounds of Royal Guards running down the steps to her grew louder and louder. I'll be executed for this. Those men are with them.

Her sweat fell off her temples and she stood up. Panic gripped her heart and she ran down the aisle away from the approaching Guards. She did not know where she was running. If there was an opening she took it. If there was a hallway free of Guards she traveled it. Panic was her only guide and it took her far from the Palace.


~



> Chapter 1: Life Without Music
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Octavia stared at the stone wall in silence. On it was a wanted poster with her name, face, and price. They had drawn her face almost perfectly, and her price was at the average of 300 bitpieces. She was too disheartened to be shocked by the poster. In reality, she was expecting one to pop up any day. 

It had been five days since she escaped the prison. Her home was being watched at all times and she had not slept in a bed since the night before her arrest. Now she had no money or means of living. 

The rumors of a murdering cellist was all over Canterlot now. Her name was not as popular as the word "cellist" but she had heard her name spoken in several conversations on the streets. There was no redeeming herself of this. Not even Celestia calls for me anymore.

A growl left her throat and she ripped the poster off the wall in anger. She cursed loudly and ripped the parchment into several pieces before throwing them onto the wet cobblestone. The pieces began to soak in the recent rainfall and become more filth upon the ground.

"Why?" she asked the air. "What did I do? I just wanted to live in peace!"

She lowered herself against the wall and slid her butt to the ground. With a violent brush of her hand, she threw her mangled black hair out of her face. A string of curses followed and she slammed a fist into the stone wall.

"The damn Assassins! They caused all of this. If they weren't so idiotic, I could be still living a life now. I always thought I lived a poor life, but now I see how blessed I was before...Oh...How can I get that life back?"

She brought her legs up close to her and wrapped her dirty arms around them. Her eyes lifted to the gray skyline of the city. Everything had changed for her, but the spires still stood erect. People still wandered through the streets, merry or grumpy. It was still beautiful, yet seemed so evil. A city filled with riches, and yet none shared it.

"Starlight was right. This city is simply unfair."

She stood up. "But I cannot simply sit here. I have lost everything, which means I can only gain, right?"

She tried to encourage herself, but her usual boldness was waning. Her arms went limp and she sighed once more. To make matters worse, her stomach growled, displaying just how hungry she was. 

"Perhaps my fight shall commence after I get something to eat..."





Canterlot seemed much larger when traveled alone. The towers watched her, the buildings judged her, and the streets reluctantly gave way to her crossing. A thousand faces inspected her at every split-second. A city loomed over her with every step. 

Octavia, usually with her head high and walking down the middle of the street, was meekly moving along the edges. No one to trust; no one to ask.  Royal Guards were stationed at street corners, asking about her or some other criminal. The amount of mercenaries in the city appeared to have increased as they stood outside bars and taverns. 

"It's just me," Octavia told herself. "I'm just noticing them more often, that's all."

For the fourth time that day, she checked her purse for coins and for the fourth time, remembered that it was empty. Her stomach growled once more, demanding sustenance. 

"Maybe I should turn myself in?" she said aloud, much to the confusion of some bystanders. "It's the law to serve prisoners meals daily."

She then stopped. "But of course, I'll be executed as a murderer...and die as a disappointment to Celestia."

No, she could not imagine returning to the Empresses with the same friendliness as before. Her eye twitched as she mentally pictured the disappointment in their royal eyes. The humiliation of being framed twice for murder, both of which were performed by agents of a secret organization and certainly would not be found as the true killers. No, going back would be death.

After passing through a tight street full of Canterlotians, she reached a plaza full of fruit, meat, and vegetable stands. The sight of the delicious foods brought a craving desire to her. Her hands tightened excitedly and a smile formed on her countenance. 

She silently approached one of the fruit stands. Bright oranges were laid across the stand in an orderly fashion, showing the fruit off to the rest of the plaza. The farmer that operated the stand was broad and not so handsome. his well-kept hair matched the color of the oranges and his bluish eyes were tiny spots in his large, thick face. In some sense, he looked like what he was selling.

Octavia was about to march up to him, but she realized the only way to get an orange from him was by either begging or stealing. Either way I lose my dignity.  She paused a moment. Stealing could not be that hard, right?  Her conscious was making her gut tight with guilt at the very thought, but she suppressed it the best she could. 

"Consider it a loan," she said.

A group of people walked by her and she decided to blend in with them. The last thing she needed was to be caught. She took the time to see a basket of oranges behind the man's stand, right for the taking. In her mind she was deciding to take only two oranges, just to be safe and quick.

Her eyes shifted from side to side. The man was now speaking with an older woman about his products. It was the perfect time to sneak in. She left the crowd and casually strode over to the stand. 

She gulped and made sure the orange seller was still distracted. This was not the first time she was going to steal something, but the last time she successfully did was when she was a mere child. It was much harder to conceal her full-grown body.

It can't be that hard. She lowered herself as she walked by the man. With a shift of her eyes, she made sure no one else was watching and sneaked behind the stand. Without a noise, she reached the basket full of the precious fruit. 

Her greed started to set in. Her hands sorted the good oranges from the best oranges. Her thinking of only taking two was gone now. Her stomach wanted more and more. Soon she had six fumbling around her arms and a twitch of glee in her eye. 

"Oi! Filthy thief!"

Octavia jumped back as a stiletto was swung at her and stabbed right into an orange, sending the stinging juice everywhere. The orange seller knocked the gutted fruit off his dagger before lunging at her again. 

In a blind reaction, Octavia threw the oranges at him and ran, toppling his basket in the process. The seller cursed and took chase with a slight limp in his step.

"Get that thief!" he screamed horridly.

Octavia did not need to see that all eyes were on her. The people cleared out of her way as she screamed through the plaza. In her haste, she bumped right into a squad of Royal Guards.

"It's the murderer!" one announced.

"All I wanted was an orange!" Octavia complained before running in the other direction.

The Guards drew their weapons and chased after her. Being in heavy armor, they were by far not the fastest chasers, but their speed was impressive nonetheless. 

The crowds cheered their soldiers on. Sayings like "get her!" or "teach her a lesson!" could be heard from multiple lips. All Octavia could think of was leaving the crowds and trying to lose her followers.

She swiftly grabbed a pole and took a tight turn down a street, away from the people. The quick move was not fast enough as the Guards chased her down the street with ease. 

Her eyes saw a pile of baskets in front of her. As she passed them, she kicked them over, making an obstacle for the Guards. Some of them heroically leaped over the baskets, while one tripped over and splashed in a puddle. Octavia couldn't help but giggle at the sight.

"Well, I got one..."

The remaining Royal Guards kept shouting for her to stop, but like anyone being chased by the law, she ignored them. In her desperation, she now threw pedestrians to the ground as obstacles and throwing some right at the Guards as distractions. It was not that successful as the Guards would simply bat the victims out of the way like they were nothing.

Running out of both room and ideas, Octavia turned and ran down another path. she was heading into a much darker part of the city where the puddles grew in size and the buildings lost their white shine. The roads were becoming tighter and her options were diminishing.

"Keep going, lass!" a Guard mocked. "Once ya hit a dead end, I'll put my fist through your damn skull!"

"So much for being a peacekeeper..." Octavia rolled her eyes.

Suddenly a loud "bang" rang through the street behind her. She instantly thought of a pistol being set off and wondered if she had been hit, but the grunts of shock from the Guards made her stop in place. She turned to see them all fumbling along the ground, cursing loudly. They were in a pile of caltrops, stabbing their feet every time they placed them on the ground. 

"How did tha-"

"I'll kill you for this!" A Guard shouted when he escaped the horrid spikes.

Before the Guards could regroup, a small ball was thrown at them from a roof, spraying a thick smoke in their face. More shrieks came from within the smoke and even more vulgar curses echoed off the buildings. 

Octavia only stood there in confusion as the Royal Guards were being tormented by an invisible foe. Suddenly she looked off to her right to see a flash of a figure grab her and take her up on the shoulder. Before she knew it, the figure was taking her swiftly up a building.

"Put me down!" she yelled.

The figure ignored her until they reached the top of a building. Octavia looked down to see the height and her heart leaped. In a panic, she freed herself from the figure and crawled toward the middle of the roof.

"Haha! Ya should jus' see your face," the figure laughed.

"You!"

Octavia stood up and stared at her kidnapper. It was the masked Assassin, holding her sides in mocking laughter. Octavia's eye twitched in anger. 

"You did all this to me!"

The Assassin paused to look at her. The black mask shared no emotion whatsoever. Without the sounds and the awkward hand movements, Octavia would not know what the woman was thinking. 

"Yeah, I know," the Assassin began. "When the Grandbearer and I heard, we felt pretty guilty."

"Oh, I'm sure!" Octavia said sarcastically. "You have ruined my life! I have no music to play, no money, and the worst of all, no one to trust! How can you apologize for that?"

"Hey, I jus' saved ya life, Tavi. Listen-"

"It's Octavia!"

Octavia let out a violent scream and rushed at the Assassin. With no weapon, she was imaging how she would tear the woman before her apart. The very thought was satisfying.

However, her thought was just fantasy as the Assassin stepped to the side, grabbed her arm, and leaned her over the edge of the roof. Her sweat fell off her cheeks and down to the cobblestone far below. The only foot on the roof tried to pull her back to safety, but she was still held there.

The Assassin sighed before throwing the former musician back away from the edge. "Will ya calm down?"

Octavia lost balance and fell on the rooftop with a curse. She then scooted away from the Assassin who was slowly walking towards her.

"Get away from me! Come any closer and I'll kill you!" Octavia warned.

"Scratch," the Assassin uttered.

Octavia lost her aggression and blinked in confusion. "What?"

"Vinyl Scratch. That's my name."

"Why give me your name now?"

Vinyl stopped right before and sat down to be even with Octavia's level. Seeing that the Assassin was not hostile, Octavia sat up and crossed her legs in a more relaxing position.

"Ya remember when I told you we stop being strangers?" Vinyl asked.

"Yes."

"Well, I meant it, Tavi....Octavia."

"Good, well, you certainly know how to make friends," Octavia mocked.

"Forget what happened, alright? I disobeyed the Grandbearer's orders by pressin' on ya so hard. It was not the Assassin way."

"What are you saying?"

Vinyl shuffled nervously. "I'm sayin' that I messed up. Don't blame the Brotherhood, blame me. The Brotherhood wants the best for people, and yet I made ya like this. I'm young and dumb, ya know?"

"Perhaps..." Octavia whispered skeptically.

Vinyl rubbed the back of her head. "What would ya want from me? Ya not Templar, so I know ya innocent. I know ya didn't kill that Templar that ya was framed for, a Bearer did that. And who cares about the Royal Guard anyway."

"I didn't kill the Guard either," Octavia said. "It was done by an evil woman named Suri."

Vinyl looked up. "Suri? Like Suri Poloman?"

"Never heard the name."

"Well, she's a bloody Templar! Vicious woman she is."

"I've learned."

"Octavia, that's what the Assassins face. The Brotherhood is trying to stop people like Suri from ruling the city. We aren't some bullies like ya may think. We're tryin' to protect the world."

"Sounds ridiculous if you ask me," Octavia crossed her arms.

"But it's not, ugh."

Vinyl grunted in annoyance. Her arms went up in exasperation. She then finished her antics by shaking her head at Octavia. It was clear she did not know what to say or do, so she resorted to pulling her hood down and removing her mask.

"I know ya have no reasons to trust me, but ya gotta. I only speak the truth."

"Secret organization wars are still loony to me."

"If ya get stuck there, then ya don't want to know about the real world."

Vinyl stood up and stretched her back. She then offered a hand to Octavia, but the former cellist ignored it. The Assassin then shrugged and took a few hops in the air.

"Well, what ya plans?" she asked.

Octavia folded her arms again. "Plans? Why, I have no life now! Maybe I'll just sit here and die."

Vinyl rolled her eyes. "Sure. Ya know, I need to tell ya something. You've lost it all, money, home and all. What can ya lose now?"

"Nothing I guess."

"Exactly," Vinyl pointed at her. "So what ya do now is try and make the rest of ya life mean something. Ya know, change the world."

"How would I do that?"

"Well, first ya need to get off ya ass. You can't settle for being wanted for 300 bits and pilfering oranges. Ya past is destroyed, but your future is ready to be built."

"What are you saying?"

"I'm sayin' that ya need to become something ya weren't before. Yeah, ya was a student, a cello player, and a professional complainer, but not anymore. Time to become something more. It's time to be an Assassin."

"Why would I join you?" Octavia stood up with a snarl.

"Because ya lost everything," Vinyl stepped closer. "Join the Brotherhood, you'll make something of yourself and help the world. Give back to the world even when it takes everything from ya."

"The world didn't take everything, you Assassins did!"

"No, I took it! Now I'm offering ya the only thing I can. Being an Assassin is hard work, but it keeps ya going in life. You'll learn more than whatever the Empresses will teach ya. You pride yourself in having some knowledge on fighting, well, you're be unstoppable after Assassin training. Best of all, you're be proud of yourself knowing you're helping people."

"How do you know all of this?"

"Because I was on my ass once too. I may not look it, but I was an indentured servant to a smith. When you're indentured, you're property. I ran away and cried the whole way. I was picking apples off the streets and mugging orphans for some bread. Then I found the Assassins. Ever since then, I turned my life into a goal. Work in the shadows to serve the Light!"

"And you think you can simply convince me?"

Vinyl shrugged. "Of course not, but if you won't try, you'll stuck on this roof."

Octavia looked over the side. "I can climb down."

"No ya can't," the Assassin corrected. "I saw the look in your eyes. Heights scare ya pretty good. I'm the only way you're gettin' back to the ground."

"Then I could never be an Assassin anyway. You can't be scared of heights and climb on rooftops."

"Don't worry, before I became an Assassin, I'd vomit from even looking at the ground from up here. That'll be knocked right outta ya."

Octavia hesitated. "So, if I at least see what the Brotherhood is, you'll take me down?"

"Promise."

Vinyl extended her arm out. Octavia was about to shake the hand, but the Assassin grabbed her forearm and shook it quickly. A look of satisfaction took over Vinyl's face.

"Now to bring ya back to the ground."

The Assassin forcefully took hold of Octavia's collar and began to lead her to the edge of the roof. Octavia had to peddle backwards to keep balanced. 

"What are you doing!"

Vinyl whistled a tune and brought her to the edge. Octavia's heels dangled over the side and her back faced out to the streets. Panic took over her and she took hold of the Assassin, but Vinyl did not react.

"That'll work," Vinyl said simply.

"Are you trying to kill me?" Octavia panicked. "You promised to carry me down."

"Nothing about 'carrying' you. But a promise is a promise and you'll going back down."

Octavia squirmed, making Vinyl tighten her grip.

"Calm down. Now, stop flailing your arms. This needs precision and if ya mess up, oh it'll be bad. So stop squirming and listen to me."

"You're insane!"

"No, I'm not. If ya stop moving, I'll tell ya something."

Octavia breathed and tried to relax. Since her back was to the edge, she did not know how far the way down was. The wind and lack of street noise indicated that she was very high up. Her heart beat loudly, but she calmed down.

"Alright, no moving of the arms and keep ya body straight," Vinyl told her. "Move a little to the right, there! Alright, I'm gonna let you go and you're gonna fall."

"Vinyl!"

"Don't worry. Just trust me, alright?"

"How can I?"

"After this, you definitely will trust me."

"Please, I've had enough of this cruel joke!"

"Octavia, before I let go..."

Octavia shook her head. "No, please no!"

"Please have faith."

The Assassin released her and she fell off the roof. The world seemed to freeze at that frightening moment. She could see her arm outstretched at the watching Assassin. Her own screams were drowned by the wind and air. The rustling of her hair surrounded her face. The ground slowly closer. Her stomach was now in her throat. Above the watching Assassin was a hawk, calling out to the world. She could not hear her own voice, but the hawk's triumphant call rung in the ears.

She closed her eyes and did as Vinyl told her. She placed her arms close to her body and kept her legs straight. The ground grew closer and closer. One last breath left her before feeling the impact.

"Haha!" Vinyl cried from above.

Octavia opened her eyes to see nothing but hay. Her hands, feet, and hair were all covered by it. Am I dead?  In a instant, she sat up and threw the hay off her.

She was in a hay cart right below where she fell from. Vinyl was giving a large fist pump in the air way above her. Octavia then frantically searched to see any broken bones on her, but she was not harmed in the slightest. Her mouth twitched with unbelief.

"Way to go, Tavi!"

Her heart started to calm down. The fall did nothing to her and she was absolutely fine. Without a word, she stood up and jumped out of the cart.

"Wait for me!"

Octavia looked up to see Vinyl standing at the edge. Without a moment's hesitation, she leaped out like an eagle and tumbled into the cart. Octavia did not worry about the Assassin at all for Vinyl popped out of the cart unharmed like her.

"How about that?" Vinyl boasted.

"I have to admit, I'm impressed," Octavia uttered weakly.

"Come along, Tavi....I mean Octavia," Vinyl patted her on the shoulder.

"Tavi is fine," Octavia whispered.


~

> Templar Chapter I: Strike a Deal
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The rising dawn graced the city of Canterlot in the morning light, giving it beauty beyond compare. The mountain blocked most of Canterlot from the eastern sun, shrouding it in darkness. The spires and minarets stood firm and dotted the city. The Grand Royal Palace was in a foggy distance in the far north.

Starlight Glimmer saw all this from her window. Her thin, spidery hands were behind her back and her face displayed only deep contemplation. The months in prison did not serve her body well. Her skin was pale, her body thin, and her eyes constantly weary. However, she was not as weak as she appeared. She still had muscle on her bones and years of labor that hardened her will and her toughness.

A distant sigh left her parched lips. "Such is this grand city. I've been here for months already, yet it still retains my attention. I'll always prefer the life of the country, but I now see why so many flock to this city. It's truly marvelous to behold."

A knock came from her door. The sound startled her peaceful heart, making her turn around faster than she should have. Still jumpy, are you Starlight? She took a deep breath and put on her usual smile.

"Come in! Come in!" she said cheerfully.

The door opened and Suri Poloman entered. The young woman's frown clashed with Starlight's genuinely happy grin. Without a word, the Templar woman stepped right up to her.

"Mistress Starlight-" she began.

"Suri, you know to call me "Starlight." A title is not needed," Starlight interrupted.

"Of course," Suri rolled her eyes. "Listen, I need to tell you something. But first, I thought you would like to see this."

Suri reached in her satchel and pulled out a mask. The mask was all white with no features whatsoever. It was perfectly clean and spotless save for a stream of dried up blood that fell from the left eye hole. The eye hole itself was also cracked around the edges, showing that something horrid happened to the wearer.

"This belonged to one of your Equalist men," Suri informed. "He was shot down by a Royal Guard last week during his speech. Truly tragic I say.  One of my maids wanted to clean off the blood, but I thought it added much needed color," she added casually.

Starlight could feel the lack of sympathy off of the Templar. Her smile was having a hard time staying on her face. Suri handed the mask over to her and quickly switched subjects.

"Now, the real reason I am here is because of the Grandmaster. Our messenger finally came back from Cloudsdale to give his orders."

"Suri, you remember that I do not follow the Grandmaster's orders. I am Templar only in honor, nothing else. The Templar and my Equalists are allies, not the same."

Suri twitched at being interrupted again. "Yes, let me get to that, will you? I informed him of my efforts to free you. Now that you are out of prison and once again able to continue your campaign, he has a change of plans. In short, he doesn't think you're worth helping."

The smile was completely gone now. "What?"

Suri hummed with some evil satisfaction and pulled out a letter from her satchel. With a smug grin, she began to read. 

"The Grandmaster states and I quote: "Mistress Starlight Glimmer is of no use to the Templar Order. She lacks drive and valid reason to preach her message of "equality." To give her Templar resources would be a waste of time. It is for the best to cut her off from the Templar and let her spread the message separate from us." I end quote."

"That is insane!" Starlight bellowed. "The Grandmaster does not know what he is doing! I lack drive? Preposterous! He has never tasted poverty or felt that he could die from starvation.He doesn't even comprehend drive."

"No, it's not just that, Starlight," Suri shook her head. "He also does not think you're message is actually going to take off with the people."

"Of course it will!" Starlight gestured out at the window. "People need equality whether they know it or not. They demand retribution from the rich. People are equal, Suri Poloman, and they will heed my message."

"The world does not change with words," Suri remarked. "It changes with action and grand events. The Templar guide the world, and the only way to make it follow us is if we take actions and make the events. You're words will be forgotten in history, or at least, remembered as a foolish endeavor."

"So are you just going to leave me?"

"No, the Grandmaster is a generous one. He has given you an option. You shall either merge with the Order, that includes all of your Equalists and join our ranks of Understanding and in doing that, forget your equality, or we separate ways forever."

"Is there a third option?" Starlight asked.

"Not at all."

"Is there a way to make a third option?"

"Ha! You would have to be the Grandmaster to do that!" Suri guffawed.

An awkward silence fell over the room. Suri's mockery was turning against her as she saw the determined expression on Starlight's face. The Equalist was stroking her sharp chin and looking at the floor. 

"You are not seriously thinking th-"

"Oh, I am," Starlight whispered. "If this is how the Grandmaster wants to play his cards, I shall call him on his bluff. Only a weakling would give such a letter and not tell his reasoning face-to-face. I now see him unfit to lead the Order. Perhaps, I shall give much needed clarity to this ancient organization."

Suri shook her head. "I cannot let you do that. He's still my superior."

"You are wrong, he is not superior than you or I. We are all equals and he must learn that the hard way. Now, you can help me if you wish, or you can simply stand idly by. Either way favors you. You cannot tell me you like the Grandmaster?"

"Of course I don't," she whispered quietly.

"Then I shall be off to Cloudsdale and speak with him myself. If he decides to kill me, all his cowardice will appear in full light. I shall challenge him with peace in mind. If I succeed, I promise to bring a new Order to bear. It is time for Equality to receive what she deserves."

Starlight was about to walk past Suri when the latter grabbed her arm. The Equalist paused and waited patiently for the reason of the sudden action. After a moment of quiet, Suri looked up at her.

"You are aware that I could care less what happens to you, but I feel inclined to dissuade you from this quest. Are you sure about this?"

Starlight placed a gentle hand on the Templar's shoulder. "Absolutely. I do what I must for the sake of my followers. If that means ascending to Grandmaster of the Templar Order, it shall be done. You should not worry, I will not forget you or the fight you fight in this capital. With me at the helm, we, the Order, shall be united at last and equal across the whole board."

"That's what I'm afraid of..."

Starlight patted the Templar and then walked out of the room. Suri did not follow and instead remained there, looking out the window. The Equalist leader was excited after the conversation. Being the Grandmaster? It is wrong of me to wish to think that I'll be a better leader, but he has no given me no choice. This is for my people.

She looked down at the white mask she was carrying. The brutal scar that told a dreadful tale seemed to speak to her. A member of the Equalist party died preaching what he believed in. Is that not the freedom she wanted for them? She felt ashamed to not be able to name who wore this mask, but whoever it was, he was a hero, a true example of her message. We strive for equality or we die trying. 

"For your honor, my friend, I shall wear your mask in front of the Grandmaster himself. You are gone now, but let your legacy endure through me."





"Mistress Starlight! Wait!"

Starlight stopped in her tracks and turned around. A young lady with short, light blue hair was running after her. Her panting grew louder as she approached. The Equalist had to lean on her right leg as the girl had to dodge pedestrians on the Canterlot streets before reaching her. 

"Mistress Starlight, I've been or- gah!"

The girl was startled by the mask Starlight was wearing. Panic was in her young eyes and her arms defensively went to her body. The other was confused for a moment before realizing the problem.

She took the mask off. "Can't be that scary, my girl."

"Sorry," the girl said meekly. "I just...didn't expect it. Oh! Um, Mistress Poloman ordered me to...uh...go on the trip to Cloudsdale. You know, with you."

"Peculiar request..." Starlight commented.

The girl rubbed the back of her neck nervously. "Yeah, but she only wants to make sure you get there safely. She thought if she sent some Knights after you, you may take it the wrong way."

"Lousy excuse," Starlight remarked. "However, I shall play along with it. What is your name?"

"Coco Pommel, Mistress Poloman's assistant," she bowed.

"Well met, Coco."

"Thank you, Mistress," she bowed again.

"No need for bowing and call me "Starlight," please."

"I'm sorry, Mistress, I truly am!"

Starlight chuckled. "No need to apologize either..."

"Sorry!"

Starlight rolled her eyes and placed the mask back on. "You just made this journey much more interesting..."


=

> Chapter 2: Grand Future
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"So are you really going to allow me into a hideout of the Brotherhood?"

Vinyl placed a hand on Octavia's shoulder. "Not without a blind on. Sorry, but until the Grandbearer accepts you, ya not allowed to know where we meet."

"You should worry more about me joining you..."

"Maybe. But I'd be disappointed if ya don't after seeing what we do. Like I also said, ya got no life out here anymore."

Octavia considered this. The Brotherhood had not helped her in the slightest, so why was she giving them such an undeserved chance? The last lines from Vinyl's hidden mouth repeated themselves in her mind. She had indeed lost everything. If she joined the Brotherhood, even though they mistreated her before, would not that still be a gain? It was a tougher question than she anticipated.

"So how did all this Templar and Assassin war start?" Octavia asked.

"Eh, the Grandbearer knows our history better than I do. What I know it began with the Shadow King Sombra of the Northern Crystal Empire. Him and his wife, High Princess Platinum, found an Alicorn Artifact that controlled many things. They used it to take over the Old North and lots of Equestria before Equestria was here. Long story short, the Assassin Brotherhood was formed as a resistance to the Shadow King and we vowed to never let such Artifacts be used like that again."

"That raised more questions than answers!"

Vinyl shrugged. "Eh, like I said, I'm not the best at history. All ya need to know is this: magic is real."

"That's hard to take in..."

"You'll get used to it."

The simple response did nothing to assure Octavia. A frown grew on her face as they walked together through the Canterlot streets. Vinyl had already complained more than once that running on rooftops was better than wandering on the cobblestone. The Assassin seemed out of place and awkward when around other people. Octavia dismissed this as a side judgement, but it was noticeable.

"We're close," Vinyl said suddenly.

"Already? It hasn't been that long at all," Octavia stated.

"Well, we hide pretty good."

Vinyl then cut off some of her red sash and covered Octavia's eyes. After trying the ends behind the girl's head, Vinyl hummed in satisfaction. Octavia adjusted the sash by a little bit to make it not intrude on her nose.

"I can still see," she said.

"Whelp, that means I gotta knock ya out and drag ya there and ya will wake up on a table with some knives at ya throat and..."

"I can't even see the sun," Octavia corrected herself.

"That's more like it. Come along and watch ya step."





"All this time, I could have just stumbled across an Assassin hold?" Octavia whispered as she saw a door with the Brotherhood insignia stamped on it.

"Not really, we've been watched by half a dozen Brothers for a block now," Vinyl told her.

Octavia knotted her face at the thought that they were already being watched by a dozen eyes. Through the sash, she tried to spy out any Assassins on the rooftops, but she could see none. Vinyl popped her fingers before boldly walking over to the hideout's door and giving it one loud knock.

There was a pause, a long, dreaded pause. Vinyl simply hummed a tune as they waited. Standing there with the ineffective blindfold, Octavia was uncertain of what to do. Vinyl did not knock again and continued to wait. 

Suddenly, an Assassin fell from the roofs right behind Octavia. The young woman jumped back as she felt the Assassin's wind blow by her. Vinyl walked up to the Assassin casually, a probable grin hidden by the black mask.

"What ya doin' here?" the female Assassin said rudely.

"I have a recruit," Vinyl said simply.

"Do ya huh? This scanger's 'ere to be an Assassin? Load of bollocks!" the Assassin pointed at Octavia.

"How rude!" Octavia huffed.

"That's right, Lyra. This ain't some normal girl either. The Grandbearer knows her," Vinyl explained.

"That's shite! Why 'ould the Grandbearer know her?"

"Why don't ya ask her yaself?" Vinyl sneered.

The other Assassin shut her mouth and simply scowled. Octavia could see the harsh glare from her sash. The Assassin's vibrant mint colored hair and bright golden eyes seemed much to joyful for the skeptical face.

"If ya say so, lass," Lyra finally spoke. "But if ya fiddlin' with me, ya gonna be whipped harder than a hide."

With that, she slipped off down the street. This left Octavia confused as the door was right there to be opened. Vinyl sighed in relief and cocked her neck to the side. 

"You Assassins lack proper pronunciation of the Equestrian language," Octavia commented.

"Lyra's not Canterlotian. This may come as a shock for ya, but not all of us are refined speakers. Some of us just grew up speakin' this way," Vinyl crossed her arms.

"I could tell that Assassin was not Canterlotian. Never have I heard such an accent."

"I think it's fake," Vinyl shrugged.

The door was thrown open and Twilight, in decorative lavender ropes and slightly glowing eyes, walked through the doorway with a violent burst. Octavia was left standing as Vinyl humbly bowed to the Grandbearer.

Twilight did not take notice of Vinyl and stared right at the young woman. "It seems you cannot avoid us, cellist."

"Grandbearer," Vinyl began, "I've come to-"

"Please hold your tongue," Twilight silenced her. "You have overstepped your bounds, Sister. You do not have the rank to recruit. I shall deal with you later."

Vinyl bowed once more and entered the hideout with her head hung low. Twilight waited until she had left before addressing Octavia with a low voice.

"Why are you here?" she asked.

"Vinyl Scratch told me that your Brotherhood would give meaning to my life once more. You know full well that you ruined my life. You broke into my home, interrogated me, pushed me against a wall, framed me for murder, and above all, made me lose all that I care about."

Twilight stepped closer. "Then why are you here?"

"What else can I do but be miserable on the streets? I know that I can be of use. I have not forgiven you for what you have done, but anything is better than the state I am in right now."

Twilight took hold of the blindfold and ripped it off of Octavia's face. "I know you can see through this. Vinyl's laziness is always evident."

She continued. "We should speak inside. There are eyes everywhere."

The Grandbearer took hold of Octavia's shoulder and led her inside the hideout. Once the door was shut, hardly anything could be seen but a long staircase that went far below the street level. 

Vinyl was right inside and was speaking with Lyra. The latter broke off and bowed to the Grandbearer. Twilight waited for her to speak with patience.

"Grandbearer, Scratch says that this lass seen Lady Poloman," Lyra informed.

Twilight's eyes widened slightly. "Is this true?"

"Yes. When I broke away from prison, she was there. She shot the Royal Guard that was murdered," Octavia quickly nodded.

"But why 'ould she be there?" Lyra demanded.

"She was setting another prisoner free. A tall woman by the name of Starlight Glimmer. If you need proof, Starlight gave me this."

Octavia reached in her pocket and pulled out the Templar necklace. All of the Assassins took a step back as if the necklace was cursed. Then Twilight gently took it from the young woman and inspected it with care.

"Why is this in your possession?"

"Starlight tried to recruit me to the Templar," Octavia said with confidence.

"Well, ya made the righ' choice, lass," Lyra chuckled. "Much be'er than those wankers!"

"I guess I'm not the only one who sees potential in you, Octavia," Twilight smiled, showing her innocent teeth.

"Then she can join, right?" Vinyl jumped in.

"It's still up to me," Octavia reminded her.

Twilight placed a gloved hand on her shoulder. "You have already endured this secret war as a civilian. You are a former student of Celestia, just like me. The Empress picks her girls well. This is your choice, but I would accept you as Sister Novice. In my eyes, you are ready to undertake such a cause."

"C'mon Tavi!" Vinyl encouraged her.

"I'll join if you prove there really is magic in this world, otherwise, I see nothing to your cause," Octavia said flatly.

Twilight gawked at her at first, but her expression relaxed the next moment. She then slowly lifted her hand, which began to glow a pale purple. With a quiet snap of her fingers, all the lamps and torches in the hideout went up in bright purple flames, lighting all the room and stairs that surrounded them. The torches and fires kept going down the stairs and throughout the hideout, making the seemingly tiny place grow into a massive underground lair. 

Octavia's heart left her as she saw all the arcanic flames appear from nowhere. She had never seen anything like it. Her mind tried to develop ways that it was all a trick of the hand, a hoax, but nothing seemed reasonable. 

"How...How did you....?"

"If you join, I'll tell you," Twilight beamed.

"But..."

"It's a lifelong commitment, Octavia. There's nothing easy about being an Assassin. We fight, we endure, we survive."

"I..."

"Everyone will forget you, you will cease to be a mere cello player. Assassins are not meant to be glorified. We are shadows."

"How..."

"We fight in the dark to serve the Light. We strive for Harmony and the keeping of Freedom. Humanity rests on our shoulders. We carry the responsibility of guiding the future."

"Maybe..."

"Octavia Melody of Canterlot, will you take my hand. Will you seek to reborn as an instrument of Justice and Harmony? Will you use the Element's of Harmony: Laughter, Kindness, Generosity, Loyalty, Honesty, and Magic in your life and hold to them like a compass?"

"Wait..."

"Octavia, will you join the Assassins and uphold the Creed? Nothing is True, Everything is Permitted."

Twilight extended her hand to Octavia. It was a small, friendly hand. With a deep swallow, she cursed in her mind and took the hand. A surge of energy passed through her veins from the wrist to her heart. Her hesitant eyes met the Granbearer's sweet, yet cold eyes.

"Today is the rest of your life," Twilight said nicely. "You will not regret this choice. You shall be trained as a Novice and incorporated into our ranks. You shall help us uphold Freedom and Harmony against those who wish to tear it down. We are not enemies of Order, but a moderator between the extremes. Today, Octavia, you become Assassin. Welcome to our Den, Sister."





"Welcome to the South Canterlot Den," Twilight gestured at the entire place.

Octavia gawked at the magnificence of the Den. Being thirty feet or so underground, it was still elegantly crafted. The ceilings were arched with tapestries hanging from them. Cushions were as numerous as the walls lined with various weapons. The style was far from Canterlot origin. The railings, the floor, and the tables seemed more like that of Saddle Arabia mixed with mysterious Eastern culture. 

Incense burned in the corners of the room, giving the cold place much needed fragrance. The Den was fit for Royalty yet had the functionality of a barracks. With the large paintings came grindstones. With the myriad of books and tomes came weapon racks and bomb-making cabinets. With the cozy fireplace came a large training room. 

Not a speck of dust seemed out of place. The place with all of its curving hallways and high walls was complete organization. Every book was numbered and ordered. Every type of weapon sorted with its like. Every cushion was next to one of its color. Even the Grand Royal Place did not compete with such neatness.

The Assassins themselves seemed organized pieces of furniture. When Octavia entered their Den, most simply stood or sat where they were, still and judging. Unlike Lyra, who wore a mix of white and mint robes, and Twilight, all the Assassins wore a variant of the color white. Not one had a mask like Vinyl's and not one wore a sash that was not red. It would be easy to call them clones of each other, but each one had some identity to their robes. Their outfits were far from uniform. 

"This place is just as old as Canterlot herself," Twilight explained. "It was built during Commander Hurricane's reign."

"And it has stood through such time unscathed?" Octavia awed.

"More or less. It was sacked once, but the Templar who did that never were able to report where the Den was. We are specialized in keeping our Dens hidden. We couldn't let you leave with your memory if you decided not to join."

"My memory?" Octavia gulped.

"My powers are far greater than lighting candles," Twilight chuckled. "Not to boast of course. I don't like to boast," she added nervously.

"I still can't comprehend that humans can control magic. Will I learn this ability?" Octavia asked.

Some of the Assassins chuckled at the question. Twilight hushed them with a glare before smiling at the Novice. "No, I'm afraid not. You see, I'm called a "Bearer" for a very specific reason. I bear the Element of Magic."

An odd silence followed this reveal. Twilight just left it there and did not further comment on the Element. Octavia, however, was not going to let her throw out information.

"Well? Where is it?" she asked.

Twilight gave a long sigh. "I wished you didn't ask that... just...come with me."

Octavia quickly followed the Grandbearer through a winding hallway that led deeper into the Den. The Assassins that the Grandbearer passed all gave bows or a short cheer to encourage their leader. 

Twilight halted at a large wooden door. She silently opened it and made the young woman follow inside. Once they were both in, she shut it. The room was large and round with two beds on either side and a large, circular table in the middle. At first, the table appeared normal, but as Twilight approached it, it came to life with a vibrant blue glow that formed mountains, hills, plains, and even Canterlot itself.

"What is this?" Octavia gestured.

"There is no proper name for it. We simply call it, "The Map." This was placed here after this Den was constructed, allowing all Bearers of Harmony to view any part of the world. Only those who wield Alicorn Artifacts can use its power. I, myself, have barely tapped into its potential. Long ago, a former Bearer of Magic was able to teleport anywhere on the world by using this map. Lately, I have started to believe it was a myth told by some foolish Brotherhood archivist."

"But...This is all fascinating, but how does this relate to the Element of Magic?"

"My Element allows me to use The Map. I can see what happens beyond the borders of Equestria. From here I can see movements made by the Templar and inspect my fellow Brothers. Do not think we can use it all willy-nilly, it takes energy. I can make it focus on a single street in Canterlot, but only for a few seconds."

"But where is the Element? Is it on a necklace? A ring? Is it a token-"

"Why do you press such questions?" Twilight suddenly became harsh.

"I am an Assassin, no? I deserve every answer."

"That is true. Here, look closely," Twilight sighed.

With the light from The Map, Twilight started to unbutton the top of her robes and expose her chest. Octavia was confused by the action until she saw it. There, where a human heart would be, was a jagged magenta crystal that jutted out from the ribs at a horrid angle. The pulsing crystal was far larger than a human heart, displacing her chest and organs, making her upper torso appear almost grotesque. 

"This is the Element of Magic," Twilight quietly explained. "Look long and hard, Octavia. This is why I am a Bearer. These Artifacts are not some magical item to be played with. These things hold their own thoughts, identities, and goals."

"But...Your heart? How are you alive?"

"Because this artificial heart beats for me. My blood is forever tainted with the arcane. I have been granted the powers of Magic, but I have paid the price with the removal of my real heart."

"Was it painful?"

"To be chosen? Indeed. However, it goes away pretty fast," Twilight lightened up. "After the Element butterflies your ribs, you are too shocked to feel anything."

"I can't believe the Brotherhood allows those....things."

"Octavia, every Novice says the same thing. It's a sacrifice. I was willing to partake in it because I know that it's worth whatever pain I endure. I've lost my heart, but I still live. With every breath that comes from this Element, I shall use it to help protect the world. I hope you'll understand."

"This is all so disturbing..."

Twilight perked up. "Well, if you want, I actually preserved my old heart in a jar. I could show you it. Human biology is really fascinating-"

"No, please, Grandbearer, no..." Octavia dismissed the suggestion with a disgusted wave.

"As you wish. Maybe you should go speak with Vinyl. I have already scolded her for letting you come to our Den so easily, but I went easy on her because, well, I wanted you here too. We start training soon, so be ready. I shall inform the Bearer of Generosity that you have joined our ranks. She'd be exhilarated to make some robes for you."

Octavia only nodded and left the room with Twilight waving her goodbye. She felt a lump in her throat and clutched her chest fearfully. How could something like that exist? The very thought of seeing your own ribs torn open haunted her. She shook her head violently in an attempt to rid herself of the frightful images.

"What's wrong, Tavi?" Vinyl asked from the end of the hallway.

"I think we need a talk..." Octavia groaned.


~

> Chapter 3: The Novice (Part 1)
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Well, ya made ya first mistake. Tavi, the Bearers hate to talk about their Elements. They act like it's some confession they gotta make. So, in the future, don't mention them."

"Well excuse me," Octavia said with sarcasm. "I just didn't know. You don't realize just how confusing this all really is! Not six weeks ago, I was a simple cellist. Now the world seems completely new once again."

Vinyl leaned on the Den's wall. They were speaking in the corner of a small lounge-like room where only a couple of other Assassins roamed about. The blue-haired Assassin was playfully throwing her black mask lightly in the air. While she spoke with a serious tone, her gestures her less grim.

"It'll take awhile before ya can grasp everything," Vinyl told her. "Ya still haven't met Bearer Rarity or the Den Master."

"Den Master?"

"It's the highest rank an Assassin can get without being a Bearer. Every Den has a Master that runs it. This one has an oldie named Whiplash. The man's been running this place for years and years. Hell, he's been here longer than the current members of Harmony."

"Seems like a rank I'll never acquire..."

"I wouldn't say that. It takes some time, but it usually goes to the Bearers to pick 'em. They don't always go for the veterans. I'll tell ya, there's a Den Master in the West Canterlot Den who's not much older than ya."

"How many Dens are there?"

"In Canterlot? Four: East, West, Northern, and South. We used to have seven, but those three got destroyed by the Templar. This is the biggest Den left in Canterlot. The only one bigger than this was the Central Den, but that place collapsed thirty years ago."

"So the Brotherhood used to be bigger?"

"Much bigger. We are in a slide at the moment, but the Templar are too. Recruiting has come to a crawl and our influence is dwindling. Right now, both sides are kinda jus' waiting for the other to make a move. We may hold the majority of Canterlot, but they control all of Cloudsdale. It's like we're all playin' hide n' seek but no one is seeking."

"Then it's a calm before a storm..."

"That's what the Grandbearer thinks too. Simple assassinations have happened and we've been keeping the Order at bay, but history says these things don't last. There's always a day that it all breaks loose."

"Which means I should prepare while I have the time."

"Exactly."





"Octavia! The Bearer of Generosity calls for you!"

Octavia was reading one of the Brotherhood books when this bellowing roared behind her, making her drop the old tome. With an annoyed curse, she bent over to pick up the book, making sure it was undamaged.

"Where is this Bearer?" she asked the Assassin who called for her.

"In the up level quarters," he said. "and she not any "Bearer," she is the Bearer of Generosity."

"I understand."

"You better. You are but Novice, Octavia. You should show all the respect you can. Until you have proven yourself valuable out in the field, you are nothing. You have not even been branded yet."

"Branded?"

"You will find out soon if you are capable. Now go! Do not keep the Bearer waiting."

He bowed and walked off. Octavia growled and shut the book before returning it to its massive shelf. With nothing else to do, she began to walk through the Den to a flight of steps to one of the exits. The Den had three entrances and two were on the street level while one was high up on a tower. There was also a tunnel that connected the Den to another entrance, but it appeared infrequently used.

She reached the exit and instead of opening the door, turned right to a dark hallway. Now, it was only dark because the windows that lined the hallway were shrouded by thick curtains, preventing outsiders from looking in. Other than the lack of light, it was a spotless and almost beautiful corridor.

She reached the end and knocked on the only door. The door swung open quickly to reveal the woman she had met at Lady Finish's banquet. Octavia's fist were tight when she remembered that this woman was the one who framed her for murder. Her face was knotted.

The surprise was also found in the woman. Her face went pale and a frightened expression engulfed her countenance. She made a short, nervous sound and wetted her bright red lips.

"Well met, darling. I uh....I was not expecting you to be....the new recruit."

"Neither was I expecting you to be the one who framed me."

"It was an accident. That man was truly detestable. It would be a crime not to kill him. Oh, let bygones be bygones? Come in, this is my room. I usually sleep with Twilight in the Bearer's Quarters below, but I can only stand so much of all that...musty smell."

Octavia crossed her arms and walked in. The room was not large, but it was spacious enough to be filled with all sorts of fabrics, mannequins, and even a large round mirror. The two windows were uncovered by blinds, letting the rare sun shine in brightly. The many different colored fabrics were even more vibrant in the light.

The Bearer of Generosity was not wearing any Assassin robes. In fact, her clothes were that of seamstress. Her hair was still done to perfection, but all strung back in a ponytail. Small red spectacles rested on her cute nose and her sapphire eyes were filled with loving kindness. Out of everyone Octavia met in the Den, this Bearer did not belong here. She was too refined, too elegant, and too fashionably conscious to be affiliated with the rough Assassins.

There was also another in the room, a small boy with spiky green hair. He was distracted with some cloth and putting pins in a large pincushion. All he wore was a dark purple jacket over a long light green tunic. His tights were the same color as his jacket.

"I never introduced myself," The Bearer started. "I am Rarity, the Bearer of Generosity, this sweet boy is Spike, Twilight's younger brother."

Spike looked up. "Heya! You're the new Assassin?"

"Indeed," Octavia stated. "I thought the Brotherhood did not enlist children?"

"They don't," Spike replied. "I just help around. I'm technically an Assassin, but I'm too young to go out and fight. Don't think I couldn't handle myself though!" he added quickly.

"Yes, Spike is a brave boy. Always loves to help," Rarity giggled. "Now, why I called you is very important. I say it's a tremendous part of joining our ranks. Since you are an Assassin, you need to look the part. Every Brother or Sister needs their very own robes. To look like simple mercenaries or common folk would be a travesty. Which, darling, you are right now."

"I do need new garments," Octavia agreed.

"Understatement of the century. Your hair, your clothes, all horrendous! I don't like saying this, darling, but you look like you ran through Tartarus after being stuck out in the rain."

"Something similar happened," Octavia nodded. 

"Well! Let us get to work. Every Assassin needs to be chic, unique, and magnifique! Anything less will not do."

"I never thought the Brotherhood would care so much about fashion," Octavia rolled her eyes.

"They didn't until I was chosen Bearer. You may not believe it, but Twilight was not the first Bearer of the current members of Harmony. That would go to the Bearer of Honesty: Applejack of Ponyville. She did not care about robe regulation or even the need for robes. It was not until I implemented the "Rules of Rarity" that the Brotherhood actually started to care about their appearance. Under Applejack's authority, the Assassins appeared no cleaner than bandit rogues!"

Rarity brought Octavia in front of the mirror and began to measure her limbs with a stick and tape. This was not the first time Octavia was measured in such a way. She had grown used to it when Celestia would make a seamstress prepare a dress for her. So she just did as Rarity wanted and stood in front of the mirror with a disinterested expression.

"You hold several features I only see with those in nobility," Rarity commented. "Do you come from a rich family?"

"Not at all. You should see my mother. She's probably still resting out in the ditches," Octavia said.

"Odd. I mean, before becoming a Bearer, I was a professional seamstress. Most of my customers were noblewomen. The high cheeks, the deep eyes, the gentle chin and the sturdy bodies. You are an elegantly crafted young lady, Octavia. Are you sure you have no Olden Family relatives?"

"Of course not! My appearance is of chance. I know not a rich bone in my body," Octavia became flustered.

"No need to be harsh, darling. Most Assassins, besides Fluttershy and myself, do not hold such features. Fluttershy came from an Olden Family in Cloudsdale and I...well, I have some rich blood in me, but not in my immediate family."

"Being poor does not mean you grow up without beauty, Bearer," Octavia remarked.

"True, absolutely true. Just...Oh forget I said anything."

The Bearer continued to inspect Octavia around every corner of her body. She would mutter something to herself, say "oh Rarity, that doesn't work!" and then continue onto something else. Octavia was starting to feel uncomfortable with the woman. Finally, Rarity took a long step away from her and her eyes glimmered.

"Idea!" she sang.

"Oh, what is it?" Octavia asked worriedly.

"You are a cellist, right?"

"Was one."

"Precisely! One thing I love to do is give each Assassin his or her unique symbol! How about a treble cleft for you? A pink one!"

"I'm not sure..."

"It would match your eyes and darling, pink goes well with a light gray. Trust me, I'm the artist here."

"I guess I will..."

Spike and her began to frantically go about the room, getting fabrics and tools. In the reflection of the mirror, Octavia could see supplies being levitated all across the room. The Bearer's hand was glowing as she guided every object into its specific location.

"You wield magic as well?" Octavia asked, already knowing the obvious answer.

"Yes, but not exactly like Twilight," the Bearer responded. "Our Elements have their differences. Some are better in areas than others, but we do share some similarities."

"With such power, I would believe the Brotherhood would have defeated the Templar years ago."

"You may think that, my dear, but we are not the only ones who wield magic. Although the Order and the Brotherhood are more different than a desert is from an ocean, we are both as large and as intimidating. They wield magic just like us, though their ways of handling it greatly clash with our own methods."

Rarity floated some grey or white fabrics to Octavia's skin, hummed in contemplation and then let them float away again. Octavia was unsure if this was a good thing or not. 

"If you have the Elements of Harmony and The Map, what do they have?" she asked, though her mind was still curious about Rarity's actions.

"We have never known the full amount of Artifacts they have in their possession. We do know about one: the Staff of Order. Now, that's what most call it, but Twilight will always refer to its original name: the Bough of Yggdrasil. This staff has wondrous powers that even we do not fully comprehend. The Templar keep it under safe care until they need it, but they seem to dislike using it. I have never seen it in all my years, but I just know they have it. To tell you the truth, if it struck me in the face, I wouldn't recognize it!"

"These Templar seem more formidable with every tale," Octavia mused.

"Indeed. However, it is to be expected when a large group of people are so invested in a single cause. They want to remove Freedom. They believe that humanity can't progress without one overarching government ruling everything."

Octavia raised her brow. "That's not what Starlight Glimmer told me."

"Who?" Rarity looked up at her.

"Starlight Glimmer. She's a Templar I met in the Old Dungeons."

"Never heard of her, but then again, there are always new faces in the Order's ranks."

"She had a magnificent way with words," Octavia continued. "She felt all should be equal. That there would be no rich and no poor. Something along those lines..."

"Are you sure she was Templar?" Rarity questioned. "Never have I heard a Templar say that. They want power, Octavia. They would never lower themselves to common folk. She was just lying, trying to get the poor's favor, darling."

"I would agree, but I know people well enough to see that she wasn't lying in her beliefs. There was such sincerity there, such patient kindness to her. Maybe she does want to help."

Rarity leaned on Octavia. "Foolish talk, darling. You will soon learn just how cruel those rapscallions really are. They kill, murder, and manipulate anything they can to achieve their goals."

"Couldn't the Templar say the same about you?" Octavia deadpanned.

"Of course, but there is an undeniable fact to that. We have the Creed. Just like Harmony, it's what binds us as a Brotherhood to be above murderers and thieving activists. The Creed makes us take responsibility of our actions and makes us keep our blades from innocents. If you break this Creed, you break yourself. Octavia, if you joined us two hundred years ago or so, if you defiled the Creed, you would be executed for your disobedience. Fortunately for you, we are more lenient due to society's softening up to humanism. Though you should still uphold the Creed at all times."

"Every question seems to bring a new fear to mind," Octavia gulped.

"And it's barely the last of them," Rarity chuckled. "Soon these days of your normal perception on the world will vanish. With every Assassin, they change their whole mindset. Becoming an Assassin is like washing away your old self. You will become stronger, more intelligent, and focused. It's like an art, darling. It's taking the steps to becoming something you never thought would be possible. To put it plainly, it's the steps to becoming superhuman."

Octavia did not respond. She had barely been here a day and the loads of information did not have time to sort themselves in her mind. Rarity sang a little tune as she measured her one last time and her supplies darted about the room, one of them hitting little Spike on the head. The Bearer then sighed and removed her spectacles.

"Well, this may take longer than I thought," Rarity sighed. "Here, take this hood and cloak, it will suffice until I have been inspired to perfect your robes. You begin your training tomorrow in the small hours of the morning. As tradition holds, you will be sent alone with the Den Master to wherever he will take you. Be brave, Octavia, it will be your first true day. Expect everything and hold back nothing."

Rarity gave her a long gray cloak with a small hood attached to it. Besides that, she also received a pair of new boots and a red sash to go about her waist. Octavia swung it over her shoulders and looked at herself in the mirror. She certainly did not look the part of an Assassin, but she did look better than how her street clothes fared her.

"Thank you, Bearer," she said. "I do have my doubts about all this still, but I am willing to make a name for myself in the Brotherhood."

"And that attitude is all you need, my dear. The rest will follow."

Octavia then reached back and pulled the hood over her head. The rough material made the back of her neck itchy, but she tried her best to ignore the discomfort. Her appearance instantly became more foreboding. The pink in her eyes seemed to become sharper with the shadows. A mysterious woman am I?  The hood seemed to a sinister effect on her being. A shrouding confidence that blocked out the sides of her vision so that she could focus on the goals straight ahead. Her mind could think faster, her senses were heightened. It was like being alone in a room where nothing distracted her and she could spend all her energy on a single purpose.

"I think I like the hood," she finally said.

Rarity giggled. "Everyone says that, darling."


~

> Chapter 3: The Novice (Part 2)
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Octavia looked about as the early morning darkness surrounded her. It was cool enough to run a slight chill through her arms and legs. Canterlot was crisp and fresh with little to no life in her winding and clean streets. The white structures appeared dull in the moonless sky and only the silhouettes could be made out. 

The cheap hood over her ebony hair made irritating static energy that threw sparks out whenever she scratched her head. The cloak was wrapped around her arms, trying to keep the chill at bay. Her arms were playing an imaginary cello for a reason only a long habit could explain. It was her thinking stance, a stance she rarely entered these days.

The Den Master had ordered her here without ever speaking to her. She kept imagining what he would look like. Was his hair already gray? Would he take the form of weathered man like a sailor? Did he retain his youthful handsomeness? Was he ever handsome? She was certain the answers to all these questions would be irrelevant to her training.

Her boot tapped the Den's roof without a sound. The part she was on was not that high up, to be true it was only about fifteen feet above the cobblestone. The view point was not incredible and even less so in the darkness. All the other taller buildings laughed at the size of the Den. The outside of the Den was inconspicuous, lame, and uninteresting. Perhaps that was what made it such a concealable location.

Her fingers went up and down the neck of the invisible cello. She never enjoyed the instrument greatly, but she now longed for its comforting music and melody. She knew this art was going to leave her if she never played again. That would be foolish of me. She had to keep her ability to play the cello. It just felt right to her. It was the symbol of her failure and poverty, but also the symbol of her success and her road to a vision on the never-nearing horizon. 

A quiet hum of a melody that she knew too well left her lips with a rejuvenated, but melancholic spirit. The rhythm quickened in some parts, giving much needed joy and then would slow down to long, sad notes of regret and loss. The song kept playing in her head. She had performed this traditional ballad numerous times in front of countless blank faces. She started to whisper the ballad's lyrics.


"Unforgotten was he,  
Unforsake' was he, who held the land,
From the mountains to the unending sea.

Triumph and anguish,
He found them the same, him who last died.
What was there to distinguish?

Unforgiven was he,
Distrusted was he, who gave his friend,
to the Dark One called Everfree."


A voice interrupted her song. "You have a lovely voice, Novice."

Her mind snapped back to the present. On the roof with was a tall, broad man with a pointed dark blue hood over his head. A thick chin with various shades of gray bristles was exposed to the night air. A complacent frown was what his thin mouth formed. His hands were at his sides, as if ready to draw a weapon from his belt, but they were aged and bent in ways that displayed the hardships he had battled. His boots were worn, but so large that Octavia thought them of inhuman size. His robes were torn and covered with stained blood. The inside of his hood was lined with the fur of a Valley Rabbit, but the once soft fur was now knotted and greasy. 

Octavia stood up and gave him a respected bow to which he did not respond. He simply stared at her with eyes she could not see. The crossbow that was on his back rattled as he shifted his weight from one thick leg to another. A tired grunt left his throat, but his lips did not move in the slightest. 

"I am Whiplash, Den Master of South Canterlot."

"I've been waiting for you, Master," Octavia tried her best to sound respectful.

"And boredom has allowed your mind to wander," he stated. "Fret not, my girl, I understand the feeling all too well."

"I am ready to begin my training."

He breathed hard through his scarred nose. "You are hasty. It does not matter when you are ready, it matters when I wish to begin. I am an old man," he chuckled, "you must let me rest for a moment."

Without another word, he slowly brought himself to the roof's floor and sat in a crossed-leg position. Octavia blinked in both impatience and confusion before joining him. He no longer appeared to be a roguish thug, but a dignified gentleman. This difference was probably due to his wise voice. It was the type of voice that urged you to listen, no matter if you were furious, exuberant, or depressed. 

"Ah, you are Miss Melody, right?" He waited for her to nod. "It is a pleasure to have you here. I used to train whole classes of new Assassins. We had a large recruitment spike when the Brotherhood lost Cloudsdale. Since that spike has faded, I am once again blessed to teach a recruit one-on-one."

"Blessed? Would not you like more recruits?" Octavia tilted her head.

"In a way, yes, but large amounts of Novices can lead to some not learning enough and dying on the field or compromising the Brotherhood in some way. The fewer there are, the less likely there is to be trouble. The Brotherhood doesn't survive with numbers, it survives with quality."

"But there could still be those who fight within the Brotherhood. With fewer Assassins, the tensions also become more personal and more hurtful."

"That is true. I am glad you are already catching up on my worries. That is why I am here. I'll teach you and train you so that you will never bring trouble to this Den. That is my goal, that is my purpose. Miss Melody, my father was a Royal Guard in the 16th Cloudsdale Regiment. He taught me and my brother, Maverick, how to lead. You don't lead by treating everyone equal or the same. You treat them in a way to get the most out of them. It's different for every person. However, as a leader, you have one overall goal. Would you like to guess what it is?"

"To bring success?"

"No, to make leaders. A leader makes leaders. When I take a boy or girl who doesn't know anything, I'll train him or her not only to know things but to be able to pass them down to another. That's what I'll do with you. I train you, visioning you as the future Den Master. I'll have to make you the best Assassin, but also the best teacher. I want you to be in my position one day, so that you can train a Novice on your own. That's my vision."

"You seem to place plenty of hope in me already," Octavia mused.

"Well, I have to. I'm old, Miss Melody. My brother and I have spent our lives as Assassins. We were taught like this. It's the only way I think we can retain leadership in the Brotherhood. Without good leaders, we would fall apart."

Octavia listened to his words carefully. She had heard something similar from Celestia, but never took it to heart since she believed only an Empress would need such insight. Whiplash gave an old smile that was barely visible in the darkness. Now that he had ceased to speak, Octavia could hear his uneven breathing. It was quite loud and disruptive of the peaceful silence. A sort of wheezing that came with age.

"Now, since I gave you my talk, we shall begin. I'm sure your head is filled with free-running and fighting, and yes, we will get to that. However, this is a Brotherhood, not a military. I am not a drill leader for the Royal Guard. I will not make you put on eighty pounds of armor and jog from one of side of Canterlot to the other. I am to prepare you mentally and physically. Tonight, we do the mental part."

Octavia folded her arms. "You are going to throw me off a building, aren't you?"

Whiplash was aghast. "Who spoiled the surprise?" he demanded.

"That would be Vinyl. She threw me off one already."

"That ruins my fun. Well thank you," he added sarcastically. "Since you have tackled that part, I'll just do things differently. I'll throw you off a spire."

"You can't do that. No haystack will catch me from that height. That's murdering me."

"You are right, no haystack will do, but what about a large pool of water?"

"Ha, good luck finding one deep enough."

Whiplash stood up and adjusted his sleeve. "To the West Pools we go."





"This is suicide."

"Not really, you are not trying to kill yourself."

Octavia frowned at the Den Master. Whiplash was leaning on the railing of a decorative spire's top they stood on. They had spent a time climbing up the tower's curving stairs until reaching the circular porch. Below them were the deep waters of the West Pools, a giant public bathing house with no roof. It was usually full of peasants bathing, but the early hours left it empty except for a pair of drunks who passed out beside the pool's edge. 

As one traveled away from the spire, several arches crossed high above the waters, appearing almost like a rib cage of a snake. Shorter spires were placed at specific points around the massive pools. The spire they were on was the only one where their plan could be feasible.

"How deep is it?" Octavia asked.

"About 25 feet. This isn't the bathing part. This is the diving part. We'll be fine," Whiplash assured her.

"You are jumping too?"

"Yes. Been awhile since I last swam, but I'll hold up."

"Then you go first," Octavia suggested.

"You take me for a fool? If I go first, it'll ruin what I'm trying to do here."

"What? Scare me? I have a fear of heights and this isn't helping. How is making me jump going to take away my fear?"

Whiplash chuckled. "It isn't about taking your fear away. Octavia, there is a word for the fearless: dead. I'm not dead, am I? I have fear, every Assassin has fear. Nothing wrong with it. You hear all the talk of the brave or fearless Royal Guards who go out and get slaughtered on a battlefield. Those who have fear survive. It's all about how you use fear. It's not your enemy, it's your friend. It's what keeps you cautious and what keeps you from getting too confident. This exercise is about using your fear, not escaping it."

"Well, my fear is telling me not to jump. Guess I should listen to it."

"That's not your fear, that's your doubt. Fear is about what could happen, doubt is saying you can't do it. By using fear here, you make sure that you do everything right. Doubt troubles you and makes you mess up. Be confident in your survival. you know what you are risking here, but know that you can do it. There is also another factor to this."

"What's that?"

"Faith. We like call this type of jump a Leap of Faith. This is crucial. This is the part that makes you jump. You have faith in yourself, but also in that water. You have faith in what you believe in and that all you do for the Brotherhood is worthwhile. That takes faith. If I go and jump before you, you will lose your faith. You will only jump because I jumped. If this situation ever happened and you are alone, without me, where would your faith go? You would hesitate and that will cost you your life. Faith is never hesitant.

"Use your fear and have faith," he continued. "This task isn't easy, but it is very feasible. You will not land headfirst, but feet-first. Keep your body still and level. When you surface, I'll follow."

"And if I don't surface?" Octavia gulped.

"Then I have no reason to go down there," he shrugged.

Octavia yearned to continue arguing with the Den Master, but she knew it would be in vain. This height was twice as high as the building Vinyl pushed her off of. The dark waters did not invite, but seemed to just sit there, waiting for her to interrupt its calmness. 

Her heart raced and she placed her hands on the stone railing. It was a thin, but rectangular railing that was not hard to balance on. She placed her feet on it and stood upright. From this view, she could see that the sky was turning a slight pink from the approaching dawn. The Den Master simply leaned on the railing and watched her without much care.

"When you take this leap, you'll find that there is nothing you can't do," he said.

She looked at him. "Is it worth risking my life?"

"And that question proves you are ready, Octavia. Always keep that question," he remarked with a sincere finger.

The Novice looked down at the awaiting waters. She had to leap outward, otherwise she would land on the stone floor beside the pool. She was surprised she had even made it this far. Her hands twitched, her arms felt weak, and her heart was about to give out. Not even a pistol pointed at my head frightened me so.  This thought made her pause. They both had the same result: death. Was there an actual difference here? Yes, there is a difference. This one is by my choice. If I die, it is my fault. I cannot let that happen.

"You don't have to jump," Whiplash stated with sympathy.

"See you in the water," she told him.

With a powerful leap, she threw herself off the railing and into the air. A moment was present before her, a moment where she felt like she was not falling nor soaring. Her whole soul seemed to curse her for her actions. In that moment, however, all parts of her body agreed to one thing: survival. She made herself perpendicular to the ground, forming her body into the shape of a pole. The air caught on her hood and cloak, making awful noises as it whipped through the rushing air. The moment of peace was now gone and the water approached her at an alarming speed.

Her eyes began to water and she felt like screaming. As the water came closer, a part of her began to relax. A warmness that told her she had already survived the fall. Was it confidence? Was this faith? She did not know. The black waters now parted before her feet and she closed her eyes and held her breath.

When she opened them, she was deep in the water. The darkness was startling to her. Her gaze drew upwards, towards the less dark surface. Her clothes were heavy with the soaked up water, but she climbed up despite it. In what felt like a eternity, she popped her head above the water with a tremendous gasp for precious air.

She had not recovered from the shock of it all when a great splash erupted now five feet from her. In little time, the balding head of Whiplash surfaced with a crooked smile. He was weighed down by pounds of weapons and gear unlike her, yet he was keeping afloat better.

"Not so bad, was it?" he laughed.

"Actually, no," Octavia surprised herself with the answer. "It was actually quite exhilarating!"

"That's what my old ears needed to hear," he smiled. "The first part of your training is already done. The rest will come easy with your new found confidence."

"I hope so. This life may not be so bad," Octavia mused.

"It's the best life one can life, Sister."





"Do not expect us to go to the Den, Octavia," Whiplash informed her as they tried to dry their robes off.

"Why not?"

"Because what you learn there will be through grinding. Out here, there is much more to be done. An Assassin does not sleep, even when the dawn reveals him. We operate at every position of the moving sun and moon. The morning light approaches, but we will not seek shelter from its rays."

"I see. Then what is next."

"You may not like it," Whiplash coughed.

Octavia shifted her stance. "I just threw myself off a spire, I don't believe anything can top that."

Whiplash did not say a word and reached into a pouch he had been carrying. He pulled out a wrist blade device that was just the right size for the Novice. He did not smile and simply handed it to her.

"This is a hidden blade. It is our signature weapon for dispatching evildoers. We only use them for surprise attacks, but never direct combat. Assassins work in the dark, Octavia, do not be caught out in the open."

Octavia slid the device on her right arm and fashioned the leather straps. A treble clef was stitched into its thin leather. The top of the device had a metal Assassin insignia and feathers that were lined around it. A ring with a string was placed over her ring finger. With a rough tug of her hand, she ejected the long steel blade. The blade was not completely solid, as it seemed to have a floral pattern carved into it.

"Rarity's touches," Whiplash chuckled. "That Bearer knows her style."

"Such an odd device, why not just hold a dagger?" Octavia asked.

"Because a hidden blade gives a unique wound. Anyone with an observing eye could tell an Assassin kill from a simple murder. We want others to see the victims of our justice. By others, I mean the Templar."

"Am I going to use this today?" Octavia asked hesitantly.

"Yes. The Grandbearer gave me a target before I met you. He's not the smartest and will be easy to track down. I'll put this plainly. You are going to kill him."

"Now? But I just got this weapon! What about being invisible, not being caught, climbing, and all that?"

"We shall learn that along the way. I am your guide but not your only teacher. The Grandbearer arranged for you to meet three women she knows well. You shall learn those skills from them. They are not Assassins themselves, but they are close allies. When they take over, I shall take a backseat. If you come into trouble, I shall bail you out."

"This seems rushed training," Octavia huffed.

"We haven't much time. A Templar assault could happen any day. We must be ready, even if that coming day is tomorrow."

"I understand, Den Master," Octavia sighed in defeat.





The sun rose much faster than Octavia hoped. Each second was a second closer to the action that was about to unfold. All of Canterlot was unaware of that some unknown man had a target on his head. As the crowds, rich, poor, and in between, mingled and went about their chores, they did not know that a member of their race was about to perish violently. Perhaps they would not be surprised by the assassination, but they would never expect it.

Whiplash, as they walked on the streets, appeared to be thinking Octavia's concerns. His lips would part as if to speak and his eyes would wander as if he was unsure of what he was doing. Octavia took good note of this behavior. She wanted him to be rethinking. Jumping off a spire is one thing, but killing another without training?  It felt absurd to even think. 

Half of her said she was fine and to rely on the combat skills she learned from the Empresses. The other half told her to protest against the Den Master. Her indecision only helped the former side. Each second passed was a second that she went along with the Master's orders.

"We shall meet the three at the back alleys behind the Orange Brothel. Your target resides not far from there."

"Who is this man? What is his name?" Octavia hissed.

"They shall inform you. They were the ones who called for his assassination. Now before you see wrong with this, they are good friends with the Grandbearer. In fact, she knew them before being chosen by her Element. We have the highest trust with them. So do well to show respect."

"Is he an enemy of the Brotherhood? Is he Templar?" she persisted.

"I do not know." he almost snarled. "Octavia, not all our targets will be Templar. Sometimes there are men and women who just need to die. Slave dealers, murderers, bandits, and the like. This man may be any of those. Like I said, they will inform you."

Their walk was slow but steady. The rising sun dried their robes the rest of the way. Whiplash nor Octavia ever said another word until they reached the Orange Brothel. The name properly fitted the building as it was a bright orange that stood boldly out from the white structures. Roses and hanging gardens lined its walls and corners. One felt an instant warmness by just looking at it. Octavia, however, felt only dread as it was reminder of what she was doing.

"You go through," he told her quietly. "Just go through and head out the back. That's where they'd be."

He simply stood there and waited for her to respond. Octavia sighed and covered her head with her hood. The door slid open before her and a young woman greeted her with only a bow. When Octavia entered the brothel, the women there barely took heed of her. They must be used to Assassins.  With a single glance around the room, the Novice began to make her way to the other side.

"Never seen her before," a prostitute stated casually.

"She must be new," another suggested.

"Certainly. Look at those robes! So drab," one chuckled.

"Bearer Rarity would never allow those kind of cloaks unless something is up," a girl shrugged.

"I think she looks nice," another defended.

Octavia did her best to ignore the girls who kept giving her these casual remarks. Luckily, the brothel was not that large, so she reached the backdoor in little time. The prostitutes watched her eerily as she opened the door. Octavia looked back at them one last time before exiting.

To her disappointment, the back alley was hardly an alley at all. It was similar to a small plaza with a unfinished gazebo-like structure over it. The back streets went around these structure and into shadows where the tall Canterlot buildings blocked the sun. Under the gazebo was a swarm of girls (with accompanying men), sitting on benches and giggling all the while. With no signs of any "three women," Octavia decided to approach the gazebo. 

"Is that her?" a girl asked.

"She's a pretty gal," a man whispered. "Though smells like she's been swimming..."

Octavia stood on the edge of the structure's shadow and crossed her arms. "I'm looking for three women who could help me."

A silence fell among them. One woman who was dressed more modestly cocked her head. "Who's asking?"

"Octavia Melody. Assassin," was the answer.

"Nice way of revealing yourself," a woman with blue and white hair chuckled. "Lucky you ain't dead already."

A laugh shimmered through the girls and men there. Octavia was not amused by this, but knew the women she was looking for was in this group. 

"I know I am among allies. There is no need for secrecy," she grumbled.

"Oh really?" a woman with big eyes and curly light blue hair laughed. "What makes ya think that?"

"Because even a bat can see through your disguises," Octavia answered.

A pink-haired woman cackled. "She's got a tongue! I already like her."

The three women who had been talking all stood up at once. They were not dressed like the prostitutes they were hanging out with. The blue-haired one was the tallest and sturdiest of them. The big-eyed one was long and thin, but tough. The pink-haired one seemed to be the most stoic of the three, yet hiding a some cruel sense of humor behind her sandy skin. 

"So the new recruit has arrived," the blue-haired one chuckled. "Let's be acquainted. I'm Minuette."

"I'm Lemon Hearts, but never call me 'Lemon!,'" the big-eyed one threatened.

"And I'm Twinks. If ya couldn't tell, I'm the brains of these two," the pink-haired one finished. "And we're gonna turn you into a killer."


~

> Chapter 3: The Novice (Part 3)
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"We are the Triarchy of the Thieves Guild!" the three women sang in unison.

Octavia raised a brow. "Thieves Guild? I didn't know Canterlot had one."

"Still relatively new," Twinks said. "But business is booming."

"But enough talk," Minuette interrupted. "We have a job for you. A nice, easy walk in the park. You may have seen Twilight's magic, but you ain't seen our magic."

"So the question is," Hearts giggled. "You ready to learn?"

"Absolutely," the Novice answered.

The three smiled. "Then let's begin."

The thieves snapped their fingers, making all the girls and men under the structure stand up immediately. They started to walk around in circles, surrounding the three leaders. Octavia watched them carefully as they giggled and laughed among themselves. Were these men and women thieves as well? There was about twenty of them. 

When they went by their leaders, only one remained. Minuette and Twinks had disappeared in the small crowds, leaving only Hearts there. The wild woman had a gleam in her eye that made Octavia nervous. The Novice became even more nervous when the thief quickly moved right to her face.

"If you wanna survive out here, you need to able to steal. Not everyone just gonna give what you want. Sometimes you gotta take it. That is what I'm going to teach you, lass."

"To pickpocket?" Octavia already knew the answer.

"Exactly! Canterlotian pockets are full of precious items. Not only bits, but letters and pieces of information. Your Brotherhood needs info without making it look like you're looking for info. Catch my drift?"

Octavia nodded. "Yes, we work in shadows."

"Yup. Now look around you. You see these gals? Courtesans work for us and so, work for you also. They flaunt their bosoms and legs, so that eyes are not on you. We have brothels throughout the city and gals gather on street corners. They are distractions of the easiest kind."

She continued. "Use other people to hide yourself. You see what Minuette and Twinks just did? Yeah, that's what you're going to be able to do. This also gives you an advantage when stealing. When people don't see a hood in the vicinity, they don't guard their pockets."

"I see," Octavia acknowledged.

"Then let's go. People flood these back streets all the time. You and I are gonna make some quick money."

Hearts gestured for Octavia to follow. The courtesans around her smiled and allowed her to walk between them. The thief placed a black hood over her head and adjusted the leather gloves on her hands. She now appeared to be the thief she claimed to be. 

They soon left the small plaza and went down a street. The morning crowds started to increase as they walked on. Octavia and the thief slithered through the dense streets, nudging Canterlotians out of the way. The Novice had trouble keeping up with the thinner and smaller thief. Hearts seemed to phase through the crowds while Octavia bumped into a man or trip over a basket on the ground. 

"First thing's first, lass, you need to be specific. Never throw your hand out on instinct. Pick a target before engaging," Hearts whispered above the crowd noise.

The Assassin watched the hands of the thief. She had just realized that Hearts had already stolen three coin purses, which were now lining her belt. It all seemed so easy. Hearts snatched another and another. Some people felt their sashes and realized they had been nicked. They all had the same reaction: gasp and then search the area for a suspect. One woman simply cursed and carried on like she was used to be stolen from.

Hearts suddenly made a detour that led to a bench on the side. She quickly slid down onto it and folded her legs casually. A satisfied smile was on her face. Octavia wordlessly followed her example and sat on the bench next to her.

"One thing you have to accept is that you cannot fool everyone," Hearts explained. "The invisible become visible. You have to be able to go back to invisible."

"How do we do that?" Octavia asked.

"We are right now. When a sod gets nicked, they look for someone running away. We are inconspicuous sitting right here." She pointed her finger at a woman. "I pickpocketed her just now. You see her? Just looking about and infuriated. Amusing, but I don't wanna start anything. She's so unobservant that she can't even see the thief sitting on the bench, making remarks about her. We are invisible, Octy."

It was so simple. It was so straight forward. Octavia had been expecting a training course in tune with an advanced mathematics class. Hearts leaned back with a smug look and waited for Octavia to make a move. The Novice understood that she was up next. With a sigh, she stood up and eyed the crowd. 

"Don't try to find a rich one or a poor one," Hearts advised. "Just pick one."

Octavia scanned the heads of the people until she found one. It was a tall bald man with lopsided shoulders and a stupid grin. His chin was much too large for his exceedingly round head. This is my target.  She took one more breath and then returned to the chaos of the shifting crowd. She had picked a good target as he was easy to spy above the heads of the shorter people. 

She placed her hands in front of her and gently brushed the people in her way off to the side. The pedestrians did not seem to mind the little intrusion on their personal space and moved out of her way. The bald man was laughing with a skinnier companion.  She could not tell what made them laugh so she could only assume the skinnier one made a cunning joke. 

The bald man had his back to her all the time. When she finally reached him, she inspected his belt. There, jiggling on his round waist was a small pouch of bitpieces, probably only four or five inside. She quickly reached for it and then pulled her hand back, the pouch was shaking up and down with the man's laughter and was not easy to get a grasp of. 

She gulp and turned 90 degrees from him. When the man stopped laughing, he wiped a tear away and shifted his stance so that he was even closer to Octavia. His companion told him goodbye and then wandered into the swarm of people. The small bag was no longer moving. She kept her eyes off of him and reached once more, but the man started walking away. Her hand snatched nothing but air. Bloody Hell!

She rolled her eyes and started to follow the large man through the crowd. He was like a boat on the ocean, cutting through the water and leaving a wake behind. Only, the water was people and the wake were people he bumped into accidentally. Smaller men and women bounced off him much like one would bounce off a tree, which meant they did not bounce off, but more of take a step back as they recovered their senses. Octavia pushed these ruffled people out of the way harshly, sending more than one to the cobblestone. Every time the man bumped into a person, he uttered a sincere apology. 

"So sorry. My bad. Didn't see where I was going," he would say.

Octavia hesitated no longer and ripped his purse off his rope belt. With one fluid motion, she took the bits from his belt to her red sash, where she hid them. It seemed like a clean steal and she hummed with satisfaction. She turned on her heels and started walking away from the man.

His footsteps paused. "Did I jus' get nicked?" he grumbled.

Octavia made the amateur move of looking back. The massive man was looking at the absence of his money bag. His happy face was red with an anger that made her squeak internally. His eyes flew to her and her guilty stare. A moment of realization went over him and his face began to shake with rage.

"She nicked me! I'll rip her apart!" he thundered.

Like a bull out of its cage, he roared and charged after her. Her feet were frozen to the ground and she watched him run at her. Think, Octy, think!  She quickly reached in her sash and pulled out the purse. She stretched the hand out and shielded herself with the other. The man's roaring stopped right before his massive fist was about to collide with her head. She held her eyes shut and prayed that he would forgive her.

"My purse..." he uttered strangely.

"I apologize sincerely for stealing from you, good sir," Octavia squealed. "You can have it back. Just...don't eat me."

He took the bag from her outstretched hand. "You be smart, girl." He then sighed. "Do you need the bits?"

She opened her eyes and looked at him. The question was undoubtedly a sincere one. He was still standing there, his face red, but the anger left him. "Umm...not really, good sir."

"Do you?" he asked again. "Do you need it for food?"

"No sir. I was..." she cast her eyes to the ground. "Just doing it for sport."

"Then you should reconsider your company, lass," were his words before he walked away.

Octavia kept her eyes to the ground. She was now considering if being ripped apart by the giant would have been an easier punishment than what he did. A sarcastic clap rang from beside her. Octavia glanced to her right to see Hearts there will a big, mocking grin on her face. It was the sort of grin that deserved to be punched for even existing.

"That's never happened before," she laughed. "Ya supposed to run away, Octy."

"Shut your hole," Octavia growled. "I'm not a thief like you."

"And you don't have to be," she leaned on the Novice's shoulder. "But now ya know just how easy it is to get close to someone. If he was your target, he would of never seen your blade coming. That's what matters here."

Octavia shook her head. "Is there a lesson on dealing with the conscience afterward?"

"Yeah, but that's self-taught."





"Looks like I'm next for you, my dear," Twinks winked at the Novice.

"Are you going to teach me how to lockpick?" Octavia mocked.

Twinks giggled. "That's a good subject, but no. I'm here to show you what good move or two can do. You Assassins have a nice way of getting about. Some call it parkour, some call it free-running. Either way, it's a lifesaver. You wanna stay alive right?"

"Of course."

"Then you have to be able to run like Hell."

Twinks and Octavia were between two tall buildings. Hearts was already on top of one, looking out to the city. Whiplash was also there, but he was casually speaking with a shopkeeper on a street corner, ignoring Octavia's lessons. They had picked a spot that would be easy for a beginner to run about. There were ladders here and there, stacked wooden crates, and the rooftops were uneven. 

"First thing's first," Twinks began. "You have to get your momentum going. This art is all about keeping your momentum even if you have obstacles in your way. People, fences, boxes, windows, stands, and gaps between buildings. If you clear your mind and focus, you'll always find a way around something."

"I think I can handle this. Just takes practice," Octavia said hopefully.

"Yup, and building up strength. This type of stuff isn't for the weak. You may be in shape right now, but you also are a woman. We gals aren't built with a lot of muscle in our upper body, which is definitely a must. You're going to have to build muscle, Octy."

"I'll have you know that was trained like a Royal Guard when I was with the Two Sisters," Octavia stated.

"Bullshit," Twinks replied. "I'm the weakest of my friends....except Twi. I bet your fancy training has still left you weaker than me!"

"You want to bet?"

Twinks did not answer and brought over a wooden crate. After setting the crate down, she went down on her knees and placed her right elbow on it. Octavia knew what the thief wanted. Not ever willing to back a challenge down, Octavia went on her knees as well.

"This'll show you what it takes to survive," Twinks remarked while folding her sleeve up.

Octavia and her clasped their hands together and prepared to test their own strength. The thief's hand was calloused and so rough that Octavia felt she could cut herself one it. Twinks popped her neck once and then started a countdown from three. Their hands tightened as the numbers grew smaller. 

"One! Go!"

In less than an instant, Octavia's larger hand was planted firmly in the wooden crate. Minuette almost fell off the roof as she was laughing loudly. The Novice was already forming excuses in her head, but she knew they were all lies. Twinks was much stronger than she was.

"I see your point," she uttered in defeat. 

"Good," the thief smiled. "Now let's climb some buildings!"





"Come on! Ya can make this one!" Twinks jeered.

Octavia cursed and ran at the wall. Jumping up, she forced her foot into the wall and used it to propel herself upwards. Her hands caught the ledge of the wall and pulled herself the rest of the way. It was a simple climb, but not an easy one.

"That's how ya do it," Twinks patted her on the back. "Do that a couple million times and I bet you'd become good at it."

"Your sense of humor does not help..." Octavia panted.

"Did you think I was trying to be helpful?" Twinks asked mockingly.

Octavia wiped the sweat from her brow. They had been scaling buildings for hours. Her lack of rest was now catching up with her. Her arms burned and her hands bled from grabbing onto every jagged surface imaginable. She leaned over and placed her hands on her knees, her face facing directly at the rooftop. The sweat on her body was dripping onto the stone and she could only watch it.

"I think ya did nicely, actually," Twinks continued in a more sincere tone. "You could be really good at this in no time."

"Thanks..."

She lifted her head to see Minuette, who was now wearing a blue mask. The mask had a wicked grin of a dragon and the eye holes were surrounded by bright red. She spun a dagger in her hand like it was some toy. With the light blue hood on, she had a slight resemblance to Vinyl, but far more imposing. 

"Now that's Twinks got you all mangled and tired, it's time for the grand finale," she giggled behind the mask.

"You mean we aren't resting?" Octavia growled in shock.

"Of course not. Do you think Assassins take lunch breaks?" Minuette asked in a mocking sweet voice. "Listen Novice, it doesn't matter if you're tired or not. The clock is ticking. It's always ticking. Every piece of sand that falls through the hourglass is a piece we can't get back."

"Fine. I have yet to know who my target is," Octavia stood up.

"His name is Hardspike. Scum in these parts of Canterlot. He's been running a child slave organization in the East District, selling them to the miners in the Mountain. Now, I don't care about that. Our business doesn't collide there. It's that his group, the Hardling Gang, is taking customers away from the Guild. We don't like competitions. He's taking contracts from my boys and we are losing more money than we can steal. without Hardspike, the Guild is back on top."

"He's not Templar?"

"Not that we know of. He has made arrangements with Lady Poloman, a name you know I bet. So we know he's at least dealt with Templar. If that helps your reason for guttin' him, that's fine."

"Why don't you kill him?"

Minuette laughed. "Good question, but the Hardling Gang is looking out for us. Killing their leader will put the Guild in a rough patch. The customers between the factions are gonna go crazy, if you get me. If we have a third party kill him, it'll make it look like his business went south by dealing with the wrong people. It'll also make it look like he didn't hold up to a bargain, thus ruining his gang's reputation. Besides, he's a total lump head. He'd be good practice for you."

"Killing people should never be some form of practice," Octavia objected.

"Say that all you want. This guy needs to die, alright? Are you ready to stop wasting time and kill this bastard?"

"Fine. Where is this Hardspike?"

Mineutte pointed at the streets below. "Twinks has been leading you right to him this whole time. His tavern is down there. Now, you don't have to go inside. We've been watching him for some time and we know his favorite place to drink is on the back patio where it is open. Just get above him and fall on him. Nothing else to it." Minuette reached into her pouch. "Also, take these. They are smoke pellets. After you kill him, throw these down and run."

Octavia took the pellets and put them in her sash. She then looked at the old tavern before jumping down to a lower roof. The late afternoon sun was shining brightly over the valley, giving thick, dark shadows of the spires. These shadows smothered the eastern parts of Canterlot and thus the tavern had no sun hitting it.

She glided over to the tavern's roof. Her body was kept low to the rooftop to avoid immediate attention. Her eyes searched the patrons of the tavern. The back patio was far from empty. There was at least two dozen men and women enjoying drinks down there. One large man caught her eye. He was bald with a large scar running down from the top of his head to his cheek. He was sitting at a round table with another man who looked just as weathered. Octavia crept along until she was as close to above them as possible. She did not know how Hardspike would look, but she felt confident that this was him.

"And did he talk?" The other laughed.

"Of course he did." Hardspike said through a swig of his drink. "I'm the best at makin' them talk!"

"Indeed. When the others catch wind of the news, we'll be rich."

Hardspike stopped drinking. "Be quiet. There are ears everywhere. The Thieves Guild could already be after us."

"So what? What can they do to us?"

"Many things!" Hardspike said. "Do not be overconfident."

The other leaned back. "Nothing wrong with stating facts."

"Perhaps. However, just like us, they have allies. It's best we keep our eyes peered and our ears sharp."

"You worry too much."

Hardspike did not seem convinced. His companion chuckled and gulped down his drink with vigor. He was so cautious to expect an attack, but he did nothing to prevent it. Octavia was right above him, preparing herself to strike him down. She extended her hidden blade. Where should I hit? she wondered. Her eyes inspected the weapon she was about to utilize. It was slender and long, not meant to slice through bone or even penetrate armor like most stabbing weapons were. It had to be applied to a soft spot on the body.

"Then it shall be his neck," she said to herself.

He and his companion continued to chat, but she lost interest in their topics. She tried to jump off and assassinate him, but she hesitated. This man was a criminal, but was she the true act of justice he deserved? It was odd feeling of guilt rising in here. She was not defending the Brotherhood or fighting a Templar. He was simply a nuisance to a group of thieves. Why should she care?

She sighed and looked away. To her surprise, Whiplash was on the roof with her, watching her. His hands were resting behind his back and an encouraging smile on his face. With one hand, he silently gestured for her to carry out the orders. Octavia did not answer and leaned away from the edge.

"Why do I have to be the one to carry out his sentence? I am not affiliated with him in any way," she told the Den Master.

"Perhaps you are," he answered. "You can find a lot about your target after your blade has killed him. Octavia, kill him and show that you can follow the orders of the Brotherhood. So us that you have the will to rid the world of scum. Use your blade to send a menace out of this world.  It does not matter where his affiliations lie. If a man or woman preys upon the innocent, they are subjugated to our wrath."

Octavia nodded. Perhaps this was the best action to make? He would only continue his cruelty by living. She could save lives by ending his schemes here. She took a deep breath and returned to the edge. Hardspike stood up from his chair and began to walk away. In not a moment wasted, Octavia leaped from the roof at him. She extended her arm, making the blade the first object to collide with him. His head was slowly turning around. He must have heard her jump. Octavia's blade dug deep into the back of his neck, sending red blood spewing out. Her legs pushed him to the ground. The next moment, she was standing on his corpse in front of wide-eyed people.





"What! What happened?" Hardspike panicked. 

"I killed you," Octavia answered him.

"You? I do not know you. Why did you slay me like that?"

Octavia started pacing around him. "Because it was my duty. You are...were a horrid man. You believed your strength gave you a right to harm the weak. It would be an injustice to let you breath for a moment longer."

"What you speak is ignorance!" he pointed at her. "I took children off the streets! Made them do something with their lives. Is it wrong that I made it into a business? Was it wrong that I tried to stop the Thieves Guild from robbing people blind and making families bitless? The only way I could destroy the Guild was by taking their business away. How else could I defeat a group that's off the papers?"

"You made slaves! I could care less about the Guild's financial success, Hardspike."

"Is it better to starve on the streets or have food in the mines?" he snapped. "Those brats die from disease in the Canterlot slums. As slaves, they at least get medical treatment!"

He did not let her speak. "And you, you ruined all this! What right do you have to take a life without notice? Only a coward stabs a man in the back! I don't even know you, but I know what you are. You're an Assassin. The very thing that plagues the city. You all kill those who disagree with you. At least the Templar give us a chance first!"

"The Templar are nothin-" Octavia quit when she saw that he had stopped breathing. She shook her head at him. "You try to deceive yourself in your false self-righteousness. I Hope Tartarus serves you well."





Octavia pulled her blade out of Hardspike. The patrons of the tavern stared at her, stunned and in shock. The women hid behind any large man they had the chance of standing next to. The men had their jaws tight and their temples pulsing in either fear or rage. Hardspike's companion had already fled the scene.

"Oi! Ya gonna die for that!" a man yelled at her.

"What demon flies upon a man like that?" a woman gasped.

"Let's get 'er!"

A few of the patrons drew their swords. Octavia took out the smoke pellets and threw them at the ground. The next instant, smoke was all around, making the patrons cough and gag. The Novice rushed out of the tavern and into the busy streets. She shoved a man out of her way and vaulted over a fountain. She took a turn and coruched down in an alley. She took a peak over a barrel and watched the entrance of the tavern. The armed patrons ran out of it, looked about and then ran down the street, away from her. Upon seeing that they had lost her, she leaned on the wall with a sigh of relief. 

"That went better than I expected."


~

> Templar Chapter II: Equality For All
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Starlight Glimmer sighed as she and her companion, Coco Pommel, rode their horses through the Cloudsdalio streets. The city was made out of levels as it was built on the side of a tall mountain. The upper levels were constantly sitting in the clouds, hence why the city was nicknamed the "Fog City." Due to the many times Cloudsdale has been sacked or burned by dragons, there were a combination of new style buildings mixed with the ancient structures of Hurricane's time. 

They had traveled a long way from Canterlot. Starlight was glad that the journey was almost over, but the reason why she was coming never brought up her spirits. How vile could the Grandmaster be to cut off our alliance? The very thought made her angry, but like always, she tried her best to stay in a good mood.

"Is it not beautiful, Coco?" she asked the maid.

"Why yes, Starlight. I've never been here before."

"I have, but only once. When I last was here, my Equalists and the Templar were signing our pact. Now, we are breaking it."

Their horses climbed up a wide flight of steps to the next level of the city. Since she was wearing a long dress, Starlight had to sit sidesaddle. She felt it harder to stay on the horse this way. She was quite accustomed to the normal way of riding as she grew up a farmer and rancher out north. This was not shared by Coco, who obviously had never worn trousers in her lifetime.

"Have you ever wondered how life is out of the city?" Starlight asked.

"Oh, never," Coco answered cheerfully. "I rather not think of it. All the dirt and filth and living like peasants. I heartily prefer the great city life."

"Hm, seems you need to try it. There's nothing wrong with the peasant life. It's more fulfilling than a city dweller would think. I was a peasant. Still am by some standards. The only real reason some despise it is because of how little they can influence the rest of the world. Because they have no blood of royalty, they lack a sound voice. Have you ever wondered how it feels to go unheard?"

"No, Starlight."

"Well, it's a not good feeling."

Starlight urged her horse to go faster up the diagonally-carved streets. They soon pass a mighty temple that had the statues of pegasi rearing on the top. They then trotted by the massive Cloudiseum, a local slang name for the Coliseum where great tournaments were held hundreds of years ago. The evidence that it was destroyed in the great dragon attack was clear all around it. Even claw marks from where the great beast perched itself could be seen at the top arches.  

"Let us take a break here. The Templar's palace is close by."

Starlight and Coco stopped their horses in front of a large fountain where the beasts began to lap up the clear water. The fountain was composed of one large statue of Hurricane the Conqueror. His heroic cape was flowing behind him and his brave face was facing upwards towards the clouds above. Water poured out from his left hand, which was stretched out as if giving a gift. The other hand clutched his sword and was pointed upwards, a small gout of water flew out of the tip of the stone weapon. A great lightning bolt was carved on his chest plate. 

"They sure love this man here," Coco remarked.

"Of course they do. The man founded this place. You Templar relish him as well."

"Well, he was a Templar. One of the few who ever worked directly under King Sombra."

"And yet, Hurricane betrayed him," Starlight shrugged. "He does not seem honorable for that."

"Oh, the Templar honor him because he was the first to establish the Father of Understanding. You see, Starlight, before Hurricane, the Templar were merely a force under the Shadow King Sombra. They weren't trying to help any person or even trying to guide the masses to a common goal. The Templar then were simply thugs that kept the Crystal people under the King's thumb. Hurricane and his wife, High Princess Platinum, reformed the Order to what it is now. Now the Templar try to use our higher Understanding to bring the people together so that we may have peace at last."

"I see now," Starlight nodded. "It is fascinating. However, the Templar's talks of greater good only in their words, never in their actions. The Grandmaster has embarrassed the Order with his petty whims and lust for power. I can see that the Templar are not for power but are plagued by those who are. It is time for another reformation I believe."

"Don't tell me you plan to do something rash?" Coco asked worriedly.

"Rash would mean I did not consider my actions. This is not 'rash' my dear Coco. I have thought of this carefully. It begins with me taking over the Templar and establishing a sense of equality among the ranks. I will meet great opposition. However, I know how to keep my opponents at bay."

"I hope you do not speak of the Bough of Yggdrasil..."

"Oh, I do speak of it. An Alicorn Artifact in my hands will secure my rank."

"But...But how will you obtain it? Only the Grandmaster can access its location."

"Then I take out the Grandmaster myself."





"This is it."

Starlight and Coco dismounted their horses. Before them was a large palace that was mainly in the shape of a dome. The dome stretched far beyond the central walls and were held up at the sides by numerous elegant columns. At the top of the dome was a single spire. Despite its older architectural style, it was a newer structure among the ancient buildings that lined the streets. 

"It's so much larger than what I imagined from Mistress Poloman's descriptions," Coco awed.

"Truly a masterpiece inhabited by squalor," Starlight said.

"Not all of them. The Templar do have their respected members. You know, like myself," she giggled.

Starlight smiled. "I guess so. My judgments may be too harsh. However, my reformation will make sure that all the Templars hold themselves to honorable standards."

Coco was about to say something, but the sound of armored footsteps approached them. Both of them turned to see a young woman flanked by four Templar Knights march over to them. The leading woman had curly long red and yellow hair. Her attire was a mixture of a noble dress and a suit of armor. Her crimson skirt that was edged with gold hung behind her legs, allowing her flexible movement, and her golden chest plate bore the carving of a phoenix. The symbol of a split sun was on her small right pauldron. She stepped towards them with a regal strut. One hand on her hip and the other on the golden pommel of her schiavona sword. 

"Ah, finally someone greets us," Starlight said in a friendly voice.

"Hold your tongue, peasant," the woman barked. "You should not speak unless spoken to."

Starlight gave a smug look at the Templar woman. She took a bold step to her and cast her eyes downward. Even though the Templar was wearing boots that increased her height, she was still a few inches shorter than Starlight. The Equalist kept smiling and spoke once more.

"Since you have spoken, may I now speak?"

"I do not care for your lip, Glimmer. Your arrival is unannounced."

"It is? We sent a messenger!" Starlight lied. "He must have lost his way."

"Indeed," Coco agreed.

The woman glanced at Coco. "Aren't you Poloman's maid?"

"And assistant," Coco corrected.

"Perhaps your visit is not all suspicious," the woman muttered.

"So we may go to Grandmaster now?" Starlight asked nicely.

Without waiting for a response, Starlight began to walk past the Templar. The woman reacted by sticking her arm out to block Starlight's path. Her harsh turquoise eyes met Starlight's kind purple ones. 

"I will not let you by so easily," she growled.

"But Sunset-"

"Refer to me by rank, peasant!"

"Of course. Dear Mistress Shimmer, I only wish to converse with the Grandmaster. Suri Poloman blessed my visit by sending Coco with me. We traveled all this way. Do you really wish to be rude by sending us away? Such behavior can ruin the Grandmaster's reputation."

Sunset Shimmer sighed through her nostrils. "Of course not. I simply do not trust the likes of an Equalist, especially their leader.  Why do you wish to speak with the Grandmaster?"

"Because I speak for my people. There has been questionable moves on his part. I simply wish to see what he intends."

Sunset nodded. "Alright then. Follow me."

Sunset gestured to the Knights. The soldiers took a step away and flanked the three women. Sunset led them all and they marched to the grand entrance of the Templar palace. Two soldiers opened the doors for them and allowed them to enter. The doors opened to a long hallway. Templars inside were scattered in groups, speaking among themselves. Giant paintings of past Grandmasters and prominent Templars lined the tall walls. Tapestries that bore the Templar cross hung from the arched ceiling. The interior was immaculate and regal in every way.

"This place is incredible," Coco gasped.

"It is coming up on its 100th year," Sunset told her. "This palace, the Magnahalla, was built by the Magna Olden Family. The Magna Family was a great line of Templars, but their line has recently fallen apart. All thanks to their idiotic sons. However, their names shall reside in this palace and the Order will continue to use it as the base of operations in Equestria."

"I'm sure it's a grand target for the Assassins," Starlight remarked.

"Ha! As if the Assassins can set foot in Cloudsdale. It's been a good six years since we liberated the Fog City from the Brotherhood. We occasionally see Assassin scouts here and there, but they always get killed by the Hunters."

"Ah yes, those Hunters you are so proud of," Starlight rolled her eyes.

"Do not mock, Starlight. Without them, the Order would have never had the power to stretch their hand to your pitiful Equalists. The Hunters have given the Order security in this city and a force to match the skills of the Assassins. The best way to kill Assassins is to have Assassins of your own."

"I just hope the Templar do not turn into a version of the Brotherhood.  Always sneaking about and killing like criminals. I understand their drive for freedom, but they go about it the wrong way."

"There's nothing to understand about them," Sunset huffed. "They are crooks and murderers. Freedom is not in their interest. They only create chaos and the like. That's all they ever do."

"I'm not sure, Sunset-"

Sunset turned around and jabbed a finger into Starlight's breast. "You would not understand the Brotherhood, Starlight. The Equalists have yet to lose a member to them. I've lost too many...and one that was very close to me."

"I'm sorry for your lose, Su...I mean Mistress Shimmer," Starlight nodded. "However, I cannot help but think you have an irrational view on the Brotherhood. They are criminals, but perhaps their intentions are not as malevolent as they seem. One can view the Templar as controlling evil lords, but it does not make it true."

"Nothing is true..." Sunset whispered quickly.

"What?" Starlight asked.

"Nothing, peasant. We should keep moving, the Grandmaster is deep within the palace."

The Templar Mistress gestured for the two to keep following. The four Knights still guarded them as they walked through the center of the grand hall. Templars watched them go by, often whispering about Starlight's presence. She heard her name more than once. Well, at least they know who I am.  She did not feel at ease in the Magnahalla, but she never felt truly calm anywhere.

They soon arrived at a large flight of spiraling steps. The steps were wide enough to stand more than two dozen people side by side. The four Knights peeled from the trio and stood guard at the steps' bottom. Their armored hands stayed readied on their pommels as they took their positions. Starlight made one last glance at their helmets before following the Mistress up the winding stairs. Statues were in tall openings in the walls. Each statue was different and depicted a different Templar traditional image. Most of the stone men and women bore little clothing such as rags and flowing pieces of cloth covering their genitals. Some were holding the Templar cross while others were holding books or swords. One statue was of the Clover the Clever, a grand scholar who help discover many Alicorn Artifacts for the Order hundreds of years ago. She held an opened book in one hand and a talisman of a winged unicorn in the other. Starlight knew that this talisman was the coveted Alicorn Amulet, but the artifact had been lost for centuries, unclaimed by either side. 

"How long do these steps climb?" Coco complained.

"Long enough to be a perfect daily exercise," Sunset replied. "You should not be complaining since you are not the one wearing this armor."

"Why do you wear it? You do not seem to have any reason," Starlight said.

"I would keep my mouth shut if I were so ignorant," Sunset responded harshly. "It does not only pay to be prepared for the worst, it shows that I am not like the other Masters. I am quite willing to fight on the front lines. I have trained in the arts of Royal Guard and I am the leader of the Hunters. The other Masters simply sit at the top of this palace and prattle about politics. That's not how the Templar get their way. We succeed when we actually take action instead of talk."

"I see. Quite the valid response," Starlight nodded in false approval. You do not seem happy with the leaders of the Order. Do you think something needs to change?"

"Of course. The Grandmaster, though a formidable leader, has been slow and tedious in his actions as of late. They have more fun partying in the late hours and inviting women than planning of ways to defeat the Assassins. I do not understand it. What could be sweeter than plotting the demise of your enemies? The Templar are an organization built upon conspiring against unfavorable governments. Celestia and Luna are unworthy of leading Equestria. Why do we not spend time trying to overthrow them?"

"I thought the Templar tried to assassinate the Empress of the Night a few months ago?"

"That was my idea. My men failed in every right. I lost much of my power in the Order after that attempt. I was detained for two weeks and suspended of power indefinitely. I only hold my title in name."

Starlight chuckled. "Yet you insist being called 'Mistress,' how quaint."

"I still hold more power than you, peasant. I am an educated Canterlotian."

Starlight laughed. "For being a peasant, I am still more civilized than your bloodline it seems."

Sunset only huffed indignantly. Starlight knew she struck a nerve and smiled. She always had fun messing with the young woman. Her fun was coming to a close as they finally reached the top of the steps which opened up into another long hallway. This hallway split into many smaller rooms and had a central lounge room where several Templar rested on sofas and chatted. Maids and servants were more common on this level, delivering food and wine to the higher members of the Order. Such a show of inequality. 

"The Grandmaster shall be in the meeting hall with the other Masters," Sunset informed them. "I shall let you see him, but do not be surprised if he rejects you."

"I shall be ready then," Starlight said.

Sunset walked up to a door and knocked on it. A soldier soon opened it for her. She allowed Starlight and Coco to enter first. The soldier who opened the door was confused by the both of them, but let them walk by him and into the meeting hall. The hall had a tall ceiling and a round marble table in the center of the room. Opposite the door was a stained glass window which formed the image of the Templar cross. Both sides of the hall had soldiers standing as if they were furniture. One soldier was vastly different from the rest as she wore a blue and yellow Assassin robe. The yellow streaks were shaped like lightning bolts. Her hood was down, revealing spiky hair that looked similar to fire. She slowly glanced at Starlight, but did not react in the slightest.

Starlight took a step further into the hall. Also opposite her was the Grandmaster himself, a man with a thick mustache hazy blue eyes.  His clothes symbolized his vast wealth as jewelry lined his arms and his chest. Upon his fierce face was the expression of disgust. While the rest of the Masters looked about in confusion, he stared right at her.

"Who disturbs our meeting?" a Master called out.

"It is I, Starlight Glimmer of the Equalist Party. I am here to discuss business with the Grandmaster."

A Mistress stood up. "Who are you to demand an audience? Your attire is that of a farm woman, a country peasant!"

"The Equalists are nothing but unruly peasants who believe they need powers!" Another Master spat.

"Quiet!" Starlight shouted. "I am not here to listen to your insults. Save me your nonsense. I am here, as equals, to speak with the Grandmaster only."

"How dare you!" A Mistress began.

"Be calm, Mistress," the Grandmaster said to the Templar. "If she wishes to be so bold, we shall play along. Oh, Starlight Glimmer, what is the business you wish to talk about?"

"Do not act coy with me, Grandmaster. You should simply get to the point. You have thrown the Equalists out of your support. You have abandoned us. We made an agreement to aid each other, yet you break it without a second thought."

"Oh yes, that Equalist party. I seem to have forgotten. Yes, what about it? You and your people have done nothing of note for the Order. You preach on the streets and attract unwanted attention. I have no need of your kind in my Order."

"We have helped you gain influence in both Canterlot and the North. You simply do not want the people to overthrow your precious Olden Families once they realize that bloodline has no place in equality. You are a member of an Olden Family, are you not? You're afraid about losing your mother when the people realize she has done nothing in her life but give birth to horrid spawn like you."

A Master snarled. "Who are you to insult a noble, you-"

"I am a human being like you! We all are equal and under the same rules. Our world is divided into these idiotic social classes. Nobles, peasants, rich and poor. As Templar, you know this to be true. Do you not have a higher Understanding than most? Do you not see what others don't? As the Templar Order, you should be out there, guiding the progress of humanity, yet you reside in here and speak about how rich and blessed you are. You are a waste of breath, all of you!"

"Starlight, you need to calm down, please," Coco whispered in her ear.

The Equalist pushed the maid away and continued her onslaught on the Grandmaster. "You, Grandmaster, believe that I am insignificant! I tell you now, I am more than meets the eye. I am more than a proud peasant, I am a visionary! You should tell by my speeches and mannerisms that I have been educated like you. As a girl that grew up on a farm, I was not blessed to have mother who insisted that I be taught reading and writing. I learned it myself. I made myself into a scholar without the help of haughty Canterlotians or rich Cloudsdalian teachers. If I can do it, then anyone can. Do not look at me like I'm a lesser person."

"And you should not think that bursting into my home would make me grant you pity. I am done in aiding you, Starlight. I see that you have heart, but it is misplaced. Go back to your village," the Grandmaster said slowly.

"I will not move."

"Guards, escort her out."

Two guards walked over to Starlight and grabbed her arms. She started to squirm, but the soldiers' strength was too much. Coco squeaked and stood against the wall. The two soldiers began to drag the Equalist out, but she fought on.

"I will not go so easily. Grandmaster, I challenge you to a duel to the death!" she yelled viciously.

"What?" he blinked in shock.

"Oh no..." Coco croaked.

"You heard me! A duel to the death. A sword fight to prove your power," Starlight proposed.

"Guards take her away..."

"You coward! Accept my duel! Are you afraid of fighting a peasant? Are you that willing to stain your honor?"

He snarled. "Release her! If she wishes to die by my hand, then so be it."

The guards let go of her. The next instant, she took one of the soldier's swords and drew it out of the sheath. The Grandmaster stood up from his chair and drew his. The Masters that were at the table got up and made space for them. The woman in blue Assassin robes was more interested now and had a grin on her face.

"You are an easy one to anger, Glimmer," the Grandmaster remarked.

"No, you earned my wrath. Here's the deal. If you kill me, you may use my body as you will. Take my head and stick it on a spike to show what happens to those who defy you. If I win, I take your spot as Grandmaster of the Templar."

"Like you will win," he laughed. "I have been trained in the arts of my family. For generations these techniques have been handed down. You probably have never held a sword in your life."

"You are a ignorant fool to think that. Living in an isolated village has its dangers. Sudden need for combat is not rare up there. You do not know what is like fighting off bandit raids in the middle of the night and using whatever you find in the shed as a weapon to protect your home and family."

"If you are so brave, then come at me, woman!"

Starlight took the skirt of her dress and sliced it open to free her legs. She then reached into her pouch and pulled out the damaged white mask. With a twirl of her sword, she pointed the tip at him.

"You need a frightful mask to fight?" the Grandmaster mocked.

"No, this mask is to honor my people. May it be the last face you see."

"Enough talk! Let this duel commence!" 

Starlight chuckled. "Gladly."

"This isn't going to be good..." Coco said worriedly.

The two met their blades together. Sparks flew off the swords. They backed off and paced around each other. Starlight was the first to swing again. The Grandmaster, with one arm behind his back, deflected the blade. Starlight was not easily parried as she followed her swing with another towards his legs. He barely dodged the second attack. 

"You are quick, Starlight."

"And you are slow, Grandmaster."

She attacked again. He blocked it and tried to counter, but Starlight already swung at him again. There was a clear difference in fighting styles. The Grandmaster used few moves of elegant quality while Starlight was a constant barrage of attacks. The crowd that was around the edges of the hall were scared by her wild tactics. More than one Master got cuts on his arms trying to evade the swings.

"You'll tire yourself, fighting like that," the Grandmaster mocked.

"You know nothing of being tired! You know nothing of hard work!"

Their blades met once more. Starlight swung her leg and kicked him in the shin. He grunted in pain, but stood up still. Their blades separated and she threw a punch at him with her free hand. The strike connected, sending his spit into the air. Her follow up swing of her sword was once again parried by the Grandmaster.

"You filthy fighter!"

He backhanded her across the face, sending her falling onto the marble table. She was dazed by the strike and leaned on the table for a moment. He used the opportunity to strike with his sword. Starlight blocked the attack just in time. With a curse, he twirled his sword about, making Starlight's blade fly out of her hand. 

"Now you die, insolent peasant!"

He stabbed at her. She dodged the blade and grabbed his hands. In a quick motion, she slammed his hand into the table, making him release his sword. With both weapons on the floor, they started to wrestle. He held his hands at her throat, trying to squeeze the life out of her. She reacted by continually kicking his stomach.

He weakened his grip slightly, giving Starlight an opportunity to push his hands off and take him into the table. She took his head and slammed it face first into the marble. Stunned from the collision with the table, the Grandmaster was unable to get free. Starlight slammed his head once more into it, leaving a splatter of blood on the previously clean marble. She paused once to look at his ruined face before returning it hard into table. She savagely slammed him twice more in quick succession before throwing him to the floor.

The Grandmaster's face was covered in his own blood. While Starlight retrieved her sword, he slowly got to his knees. His eyes soon recovered from the beating and he saw his own sword. He then reached for it, but his hand was stomped on by the Equalist.

"Do not even try," she said as she kicked the sword away from him.

He held his hurt hand and looked up at her with his only open eye. She wordlessly brought her sword's edge to his neck. Her panting was the only sound that could be heard in the hall.

"Please spare me," he begged. "Please do not kill me."

"You beg?" she sounded appalled. "Is this the true leader of the Order? A weak man who not only loses to an untrained peasant, but also begs to that same peasant? Despicable."

"You may have my rank, but please, my family-"

"Do not try to get mercy out of me! I know you, Grandmaster. I know that you never show mercy to any who question or disobey you. Even your allies fear to question you because they believe that you will be unkind. Grandmaster, I live by a simple philosophy of equality. My equality is that in its finest form. To those who do not give mercy, they shall receive none. Those who live by the sword, die by it. It's very simple. You show no mercy, and I will show none to you. It's only equal. May the Father of Understanding guide you for one last time."

Starlight proceeded to slice the Grandmaster's head off. His head rolled on the floor, the only noise in the room. The Equalist watched his corpse fall over and spill blood on the stone. The Templar around the scene held their mouths agape. Even the blue Assassin seemed impressed. Starlight lifted her gaze from him and looked at their shocked faces.

"There is no time to gawk. I am the new Grandmaster of the Templar Order. We shall do things differently under me. I shall start by saying that the Equalist and the Templar are now one in the same. We shall no longer focus on manipulation or forceful tactics but by persuading the masses to our cause. The Brotherhood and the Two Sisters will not know what hit them."

"To Grandmaster Glimmer!" the Templars bowed.

"Do not treat me like I'm a superior. The Order shall not be as rigid as before. There will be no separation of ranks because of social classes, but because of differing levels competence. We shall keep the hierarchy as usual for the shake of organization. We shall also begin the search for Alicorn Artifacts once more. We must have backup plans if some fail. Speaking of the artifacts, I require the Bough of Yggdrasil. It shall be my tool to lead Equestria into a new era of equality."

Two soldiers bowed and walked into a back room to retrieve the great staff. They returned with it and handed it to the new Grandmaster. Starlight gazed upon the two twisted branches that made the staff. It had the shape of a two-pronged fork. The bark on it was smooth yet flaky. A grin crept on her face as she felt a magical power surge into her. It was a power like she had never felt before.

"Yes, this will do nicely."


=

> Chapter 4: Shadow Work
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"You gloat a lot for a Novice!"

Whiplash and Octavia continued their duel in the Den's training room. Assassins and the Two Bearers lined the walls of the room, watching the fight. Some clapped, some cheered, and some just laughed. 

Octavia's sword created sparks as it glanced off Whiplash's blade. They had been fighting all morning and both were breathing heavily. Small cuts were present on their arms as they had traded blows. The Assassins never believed in using fake swords for training and thus it was rare to ever have unharmed skin.

The Novice pressed on with the strikes. Her swings were fast and precise, unlike most of her rank. Whiplash blocked or evaded all the attacks. After being on the defensive, he jumped forward and swung his sword at Octavia. The Novice reacted too slow and was cut across her left forearm.

"C'mon, Tavi!" Vinyl cheered. "Ya can beat this old coot!"

"What ya call me?" Whiplash snarled.

A roar of laughter went through the spectators. Octavia ignored the crowd and remained focused on the Den Master. Whiplash was quick and agile for his age and almost could not be hit. He was sweating more than she was, but that was probably due to him having to fight a Novice for so long. For her rank, she was lasting far longer than usual.

"Giyah!"

Octavia swung her blade viciously at the Den Master. Whiplash sidestepped away from the attack and prepared to take advantage of the opening the missed attack caused. Octavia was predicting this and turned her body around, so that she could catch the counter. Her sword met his once more, but the strike was so hard that she lost her weapon in the process. The sword flew out and fell onto the floor with a loud clang. There was a pause as the crowd gave a collective sigh of disappointment.

"Hah!" Twilight clapped. "Great job, Octavia!"

"Yeah, you did well," Whiplash smiled. "Like always, I still win."

Octavia's fist tightened I'm not done!  She angled her stance at the heavy breathing Den Master. He had sheathed his weapon, leaving him open. 

"So, how 'bout we-"

"Gah!" Octavia roared.

She pounced at him with the fury of a tiger. The unsuspecting Den Master was soon wrapped between her legs as she tackled him to the hard floor. A gasp echoed from the crowd and Vinyl's unique nasal laugh cut through it like butter. Octavia proceeded to place Whiplash in a choke hold with her legs. 

"Well, she is determined..." Rarity muttered.

Octavia thought she had the upper hand now. He surely will surrender!  She could only see a scowl on his face. All he needs to do is give up! The Den Master started squirming about. Due to his impressive strength, it was hard to keep him down. To her surprise, he actually started to get on his knees while she still clung onto him. Before she knew it, he was standing upright while she choked him.

He pointed at the wall with a relaxed finger. The Assassins that were standing in front of the wall all moved out of the way. Octavia was losing hope as she pieced together what his plan was. He set his feet apart and then charged towards the wall. When he was about to run into it, he leaped and turned his back, making Octavia be crushed between him and the wall.

She braced for impact, but it did not help. Once he rammed her into the wall, her legs lost their grip and she fell off him. He gasped for air and fell to his knees coughing. As she saw stars in her eyes, Twilight and Vinyl stood over her.

"Why did you do that?" Twilight demanded. "You could have hurt him severely!"

"Way to go, Tavi!" Vinyl laughed. "Gave him a run for his money! Ha!"

The Den Master shook his hand at the Grandbearer. "It's fine, Twilight. I should have never allowed her to get me like that." He looked at Octavia. "Ya did well, lass. I like your tenacity."

The Novice rubbed her head. "Uhh...thanks?"

Whiplash rose to his feet and pulled Octavia to hers. With an old smile he patted her on the back before exiting the training room. The other Assassins began to leave with him. Only the Bearers and Vinyl remained in the room with the bruised Novice.

Twilight sighed. "I don't mind the behavior, Octavia, but Whiplash is not young, I'm not sure how many surprises like that he can take."

Rarity waved a dismissing hand at her fellow Bearer. "Oh, you are too worried, my dear. I've known Whiplash longer than you and he can last through much worse. I think it's good of him to be reminded not to let his guard down."

"Whatever it was, it was awesome!" Vinyl laughed. "I wish I tried that when he trained me!"

Vinyl giggled so hard that she had to lean on Octavia. The Novice did not take liking to her friend leaning on her and pushed her away without a word. Vinyl did not mind and kept chuckling at the events. It was the usual behavior of the young woman.

"Well, now that's over, I actually have a quest for you, Octavia," Twilight said.

"A contract?" Octavia asked.

"No, a mission. However, you should get cleaned up before leaving. The Brotherhood does not want their Assassins being uhh...bloodied. Now that I think about it..."

"You should take a bath, darling," Rarity spoke with a nod. "A long one."





Octavia stood in the musty Bearer's Quarters. The Map was the only object bright enough to illuminate the room. Whiplash and Twilight were inspecting it. Rarity had left on an errand about an hour earlier. 

As she awaited her orders, she scratched at her itchy sleeves. It had been a week since she killed Hardspike and Rarity had completed her robes. They were not as fancy as a Bearer's or a Den Master's robes, but they were much more complex than what she imagined. The gray cloak was gone and replaced by a one-shoulder cape. Leather armor of high quality was on her shoulders and her bracers. One of the leather shoulder pauldrons possessed a pink treble clef, as was Octavia's new symbol. Her robes also had tall collars, as was the fashion trend of the time. Belts and pockets lined her waist, as did a new bright red sash that showed her allegiance to the Brotherhood. Her boots were of better quality and small metal spikes at the toes for better grip on buildings. She was overall much better equipped than before.

"We were informed by Assassin Bon Bon that there is a member of Poloman's maidens, Starry Skies, in the North District, in a forge by the name of Black Blade Forge. She is apparently buying many weapons from this forge as the blacksmith has loyalties with the Templar. The task is rather simple, kill the target and sabotage the forge. Use explosives if necessary and try your best to make it look like an accident."

Octavia listened intently to the Bearer. Twilight pointed a inconspicuous building on the Map, making it turn red for her to see clearly. Twilight did not say it, but it was clear this was the location of the forge. It looked nothing spectacular, just a weapons shop in a row of buildings. 

"I shall do it, Bearer. Anything else?" Octavia asked.

"Well, don't be seen and do not let Starry Skies live. She is a Knight, so she's not some lowly Templar grunt. For the past weeks, Templar information has been unusually hard to come by. We must take advantage of every morsel we get. You should not expect any Templar soldiers or Knights other than her. However, be on the lookout."

"As always," Octavia bowed and turned to leave.

"One more thing!" Twilight called to her. "Your life is more valuable than the mission. Never hesitate to run away and survive."

Octavia acknowledged Twilight's words before exiting the Bearer's Quarters. She made sure she had all the equipment she needed before leaving the Den and into the bright Canterlotian day.





I should be getting close. 

Octavia jumped from one building to another, keeping her mind focused on her mission. The uneven roofs served as her path towards her destination. Below on the streets were the various kinds of people one found in Canterlot. The Novice had began to think the fascinating people as witnesses more than individuals. They were just a mass of obstacles in a world they knew nothing about. However, these were the same people the Brotherhood fought for. It was their task to bring Harmony to lands that possessed none. 

She balanced on a wooden beam that jutted out of a high white structure. Perched like a bird, she watched the street below. There, across the street, was the Black Blade Forge. Nothing was suspicious about it. Nothing shouted "Templar!" or illegal activity. The shopkeeper was standing at the forge's window, speaking with a customer. If Octavia did not know better, the forge would never have been found interesting.

Her focus shifted to the side door that acted as the entrance to the forge. A woman with armor plates on her shoulders and chest was knocking on it. She had curly violet hair. Her armor was covered with purple drapes and her skirt was styled to give her legs room to move easily. Her appearance was that of a rich bodyguard or a successful mercenary, but the red crosses on her metal bracers indicated that she was of the Order. This was no doubt Starry Skies.

As she was alone, Octavia could tell she was nervous. She constantly looked up and down the street as she awaited an answer from inside. Her bright emerald eyes shifted about with an uneasy glance. Finally, the door opened and the owner of the forge, a weathered man with white hair, beckoned her inside. The Templar smiled awkwardly and entered.

"Hmm, I guess it's time to take out two birds with one stone," Octavia said.

Without hesitation, she leaped from the beam and into a stack of hay, where she promptly threw herself out. She brushed the hay off as some normal folk gaped at her peculiar behavior. Some wondered aloud if she was mentally ill or drunk. Octavia ignored them and kept in the  moving crowd to inspect the forge. 

She reached in her sash and pulled out a cherry bomb. They were the best bombs Lyra, the Brotherhood's bomb maker, prepared. I could just chuck them right through the shop's window. No, that would be stupid, I could miss the forge itself. She shifted through the crowd towards the shop's opening. The shopkeeper was leaning on the opening, awaiting another customer. The forge was well behind him and she could see two men hammering a future blade into shape. 

Perhaps a direct entrance would suit better? She passed some more civilians before walking right up to the shop. The shopkeeper, a young man with no facial hair, took notice of her and smiled a wide, routine smile. He no doubt saw how elaborate were robes were and the weapons she carried on her waist. He beckoned her over with a hand.

"Ah! Good lady, would you like to look at our armory? We have all kinds of weapons. And if you don't find what you are looking for her, I also have supplies in the back!"

Octavia strutted up to the wide shop window and leaned on it too. Their faces were not that far a part. She gave him a toothless smile, but did not feel like conversing for long.

"Is this the Black Blade?" she asked in false niceness.

"Why yes!" the shopkeeper grinned. "My father started this forge and well, he still runs it! Best blacksmith in this district, no doubt! Business has never been better." 

"Oh, I'm sure," Octavia said knowingly.

His smile turned to a frown of confusion. "My lady, I don't know what you're implying."

"Yes, you do."

Octavia extended her wrist blade and stabbed him right in the throat. Blood squirted from his neck as he stared at her in complete shock. No sounds came from him as he started to fall over. Octavia reached through the opening and caught him before he fell and tried to ease him down. With a glance to make sure no one was watching her on the street, she slipped inside.

The two in the back continued to hammer away. Octavia was pleased with this as the hammering sounds drowned her footsteps. Being weary of bumping into the racks of weapons, she sneaked about. I only have two bombs, better make them count.  She could see that there was one main furnace and smaller ones next to it. It was a rather large forge and she was surprised only two men were currently working on the weapons. 

She was about to move out of her hiding place when Starry Skies and the blacksmith walked by her. The blacksmith's humped over gait next to Starry's regal stride looked rather odd. Better hear what they are saying before destroying this place.


She checked if the two hammering men had seen her. Since they were still working on the hot piece of iron, she crept by them and towards a back room where the Templar and the blacksmith went. Starry Skies shut a door behind her, making Octavia stop to press her hear next to the wall. Either the two inside spoke loudly or the wall was thin as Octavia could easily hear the them.

"What brings you here, Lady Skies?" the blacksmith asked with a guttural voice.

"My business is different today, Felix," the Templar answered in a soft-spoken way. "Mistress Poloman was not pleased with the standard of your weaponry from the last shipment. I'm sure you understand how particular she can be," she finished apologetically.

"Hmm, must have been something wrong with the metal, for we worked very hard on them," he grumbled. 

"Perhaps you did. Either way, the Mistress wants her money back. However, she is still willing to purchase your goods."

"Is that a good thing?" he grunted with a snort of his breath.

"I'll make sure that remark doesn't reach her ears," Starry Skies chuckled. "I apologize for the inconvenience, but we are your top customer, so we only wish to have the best equipment that this side of Canterlot can give. You should be honored that my people think so well of you."

"I'll remember that," he said sarcastically.

She kept her pleasant voice despite his attitude. "Until next time, my good blacksmith. May the Father of Understanding guide you!"

"Whatever..."

The door opened once more, startling the hiding Octavia. Starry Skies strutted out with a hand on her hip. With only the furnace lighting the dark forge, Octavia could barely see a little smile on the Templar's face. The Novice extended her blade and was waiting to spring on her target, but the blacksmith also left the room.

"Lady Skies," he called to her, "that money for the weapons has much meaning to us. Is there any way that we could bargain not giving you full returns?"

The Templar stopped and turned around. "By the Sun! no. Would you really want to negotiate with Mistress Poloman? I'm sorry, but I believe that the best course of action would be to do just as she says. I may be her messenger, but I am much more tolerable than she is."

"I see..."

"I would not worry, my good blacksmith. You are helping a good cause and we appreciate your hard effort."

"Just leave," he grunted.

"As you wish," the Templar gave a slight bow with her head and turned to leave.

The blacksmith crossed his arms and stood right in front of Octavia. He had not noticed her presence one bit as he watched the Templar leave. Octavia wanted to curse as her target was getting away and she was stuck in the forge. It was time to destroy the forge. I need to do this quickly. 

The blacksmith turned his back to her. Without hesitation, Octavia stood up from her hiding spot and stabbed him in the back while also covering his mouth. His eyes were wide with sudden terror and his hands twitched madly with the agony. She pulled her blade out and let him fall to the floor. 

The two workers hammering finally took notice of the Assassin. At seeing what she had done, they gasped and lifted their hammers as if ready to fight. Octavia took her bombs out and tossed them at their feet. Such bombs were a new form of technology, and it was clear the workers did not know what the bombs were. They looked at the two explosives with confusion. Octavia did not waste time and ran for the shop window. She did not want to be inside when the fuses met the powder. She reached the shop opening and jumped out. When she was half-way out, the bombs ignited and a large explosion erupted from inside. Flames and shrapnel flew out of the forge and some even shot out through the windows and onto the street. Octavia kept low to avoid the flying pieces of sharp metal.

The entire street went into panic. Women and men screamed at the top of their lungs and fled. Some brave individuals started gathering water from fountains to stop the fire. Royal Guards rushed people out of the area. Octavia looked about, trying to catch a glimpse of her target. There, down the street looking right at her was the Templar Knight. 

"Assassin!" she shouted and started to run.

"Aw shit!" Octavia cursed and started the chase.

The Templar shoved her way through the dozens of frightened people. Octavia swiftly followed. Royal Guards shouted for them both to stop, but neither listened. The chase was on, the prey and the predator. One running for her life and the other striving to take it. 

Starry Skies was clearly not as fast as Octavia, but she had the advantage of choosing her path. She started shedding her armor and letting it fall on the cobblestone. It was clear the Templar had a plan for this circumstance. After a tight turn, Starry Skies leaped onto a wooden beam and started running up the wall to the roofs.

"You have to be kidding me!" Octavia snapped.

The Templar expertly reached the roofs and kept running. Octavia ran up some boxes and began her own route to the roofs. Over this, under that, keep focused!  She swung on a flag pole, jumped past a hanging garden, climbed over a shop sign, and sprinted to the roofs where the Templar was fleeing.

"You won't have me, Assassin!" the Templar yelled.

Octavia did not say anything and kept pushing herself. The Templar was much faster since she had taken off her armor. How could she have done so on the run? It's so hard just to put armor on!  They started to leap across the same gaps, jump to the same buildings, and swing on the same beams. 

If she keeps running that way, she'll reach a plaza. She won't be able to use the roofs then.  Octavia deviated from the Templar's path and  swiftly climbed back to the streets. They were not far enough to be out of the panicked people, but she was running faster than the news was spreading. She went through a alley and took a hard right turn. In the noon sun, she could not see the Templar's shadow and thus could only predict that Starry was still running the same way. 

She reached the large plaza. The place was wide and there was no place to jump from one roof to another. The Templar had to come back down. Octavia slipped into a chatting group and watched the row of buildings they had been running on. Just as she predicted, Starry Skies appeared and she slid to a stop. The Knight looked behind and then quickly started her descent to the streets. 

Starry Skies took one more look about before running towards the center of the plaza. Octavia ran from the group and extended her blade. The fleeing Templar still had not seen her. The Assassin angled her route so that the two of them would meet. The Templar looked to her left to see Octavia, but it was too late. Octavia ran to her in full force and buried her blade deep into the Templar's chest. the momentum carried them and they both fell into the fountain that was at the center of the plaza. 





"You lost," Octavia growled.

"One bloody mistake! One mistake!" Starry Skies cried. "You demon! You cruel, barbaric fiend! You insolent disgrace to humanity!"

"Have some respect for death," Octavia said quietly. 

"How can I? You just murdered me! You Assassins are nothing more than horrid wolves that prey upon anyone willing to stand against your vile views on the world. Did me bearing a cross make me deserve death? Being a Templar was all I ever knew. It was good life, I say. I hope you learn some day. I hope your feeble mind can learn to Understand. In your state, you are a slave, a serf to a Creed you know nothing about. You want freedom, but you have none yourself. Remember that, Assassin."

The Templar's body became limp and her eyes stared at the sky. Octavia sighed and went to one knee over the corpse. She slid her hand over the Templar's eyes, shutting them in eternal sleep.

"May the afterlife be well for you. May you be free in death."





Octavia ripped her bloodied blade out of the Templar. The fountain was now red with blood and all the drinking water it produced as ruined. She stood up and stepped out of the water. She felt a tightening in her stomach and she did not feel well. She sighed and could not look at the Templar's body a second time. 

People are around the plaza stared in terror at her. She only looked at them absentmindedly. No one chased her. No one sought to arrest her. She shook some of the water off and simply began to walk away. She had no pride in doing a successful mission. She had no pride in killing an enemy to the Brotherhood. 

Her task was done. She had destroyed the forge and eliminated the target. It was time to return to the Den.


~



> Chapter 5: Repercussions
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Octavia quietly entered the Den. There was no one to greet her, on the inside as well as the outside. It had taken her most of the afternoon to come back as she stopped to eat and was never in a hurry. She descended the steps in silence, her mind still on the mission and the dead Templar.

"You want freedom, but you have none yourself!"

Such words stung her. She still did not know much of the Assassin Brotherhood. The Creed. Nothing is True, Everything is Permitted.  She knew that part. Twilight told her that the Creed was the center of Assassin ideology. It was about taking responsibility for one's actions and knowing that the world is grand mystery. Not every opinion is right, but not every opinion is false. It was a sort of acceptance for how humans view the world so differently. However, it also showed that these views can be hurtful and can cause ruin.

She also knew about the tenets: stay your blade from innocent blood, operate in blame sight, never compromise the Brotherhood. They were symbol laws, right? Are they that strict that they take away the freedom of an Assassin? Octavia did not think so. However, she still wondered about it as she walked through the Den's halls.

Some Assassins would look at her with worried eyes, others completely ignored her, and a few whispered among themselves upon seeing her. Something was not right. The Brothers and Sisters were acting strangely around her. Did something happen while I was gone? She quickened her pace and reached her friend Vinyl.

"Vinyl, is something wrong?" she asked.

Her friend averted her eyes. "Uhh..maybe? Ya should, you know, go see the Grandbearer."

"Why are you acting so weird?"

"Tavi, just go. Get it over with."

Octavia blinked in confusion, but did as Vinyl said. With a huff, she walked quickly down the hall to the Bearer's Quarters. Everything was so quiet, it made Octavia a bit nervous. She reached the door and knocked on it three times.

"Come in," Twilight said sadly from within.

The Novice opened the door and entered. Twilight was alone sitting on her bed, quietly reading a book in the candlelight. There was no smile or any sign of happiness in her face. Her eyes were colder than usual and her present frown was clearly visible. Her eyes did not move as she read the book, indicating she was not reading it at all. Without looking up, she beckoned the Novice in.

"Close the door behind you," she said without life.

Octavia gently shut it. "Grandbearer, has something happened?"

"Here? No," the Grandbearer answered coldly.

"Then why are the Assassins acting so...gloom?"

"It's because they know what's coming," Twilight explained and finally looked up. "Octavia, I hate this part, but as leader, I must do it."

"What are you talking about?" Octavia was starting to be annoyed.

"Octavia, what were your orders?" Twilight closed the book.

"To sabotage the forge and kill Starry Skies," she answered with confidence.

"Well, you forgot that I told you to make it look like an accident. That's apparent."

"I apologize for my mistake. I still accomplished the mission though," Octavia said.

Twilight shook her head. "I don't mind that you failed to make it look like an accident, but what I do mind is how you did it. I told you to kill Starry Skies. I did not tell you to kill the blacksmith, his son, and his two younger brothers."

"But Gran-"

"No!" Twilight stood up. "The Royal Guards found stab wounds on the blacksmith and his son. I would not mind it as much if they died in the explosion, but you went out of your way to kill them."

"Grandbearer, they were Templar!" Octavia defended.

"No, they weren't. Yes, they weren't our allies, but they are considered innocent blood. We seek those who prey upon the weak. They were simply in the wrong crowd, but still trying to make a living. Octavia, the Brotherhood is not some organized crime that kills those we dislike. We have the responsibility of guiding humanity in Harmony. This is not Harmony. You have the blood of four innocents on your hands."

"I..I was defending myself," Octavia lied.

"Oh, now you lie?" Twilight flared. "Octavia, do not try to wiggle your way out of this. I followed you. Did you ever wonder why we all already know of your failures when you did this mission just hours ago? As Grandbearer, I am supposed to see how new Assassins work. I saw you walk right up to the son and stab him in the throat! However, I must remember that this is your first mission alone. You are learning."

She continued. "Oh! You were seen by everyone in the plaza when you killed Starry Skies. The Royal Guards are going to search for you once more. You must learn to kill and get away without anyone noticing. It takes practice, but you must learn quickly, otherwise you are only a hindrance to the Brotherhood."

Twilight slowly walked to her and magically extended Octavia's hidden blade. She then took the Novice's arm and pointed at the blade.

"I give you this tool because I know to trust you. This weapon isn't a gift, it's a privilege. Use it more wisely. Never wonder how many you can kill, but how many you can spare. Octavia, the Brotherhood does not take kindly to those who break the tenets. You have spilled innocent blood. Normally, I would demote you and you would have to earn your ranks once more, but you are Novice, so I cannot lower any more. Instead, I shall give you this warning. Do not mess up like this again or else."

Twilight made the blade retract and let go of Octavia's arm. The Novice nodded in understanding. She had not been scolded such since she left Celestia. There was still one issue on her mind.

"Grandbearer, may I ask a question?"

Twilight took a deep breath and smiled. "Of course."

"Since you were there, you must have seen Starry Skies's abilities. She ran like an Assassin. Are the Templar just as smooth as we are?"

Twilight's smile disappeared. "That's a good observation, Octavia. A few years ago, finding a Templar Knight like that would be rare, but it's common now. Have we ever told you why the Assassins no longer are in Cloudsdale?"

"No, you have not, Grandbearer."

She leaned on the Map. "Well, then I guess it's time to tell you. You see, recent events have weakened the Brotherhood. We used to be strong in Cloudsdale. There were several Dens and each one was filled with competent Assassins. That was until Spitfire, a skilled and deadly Assassin, decided that the Brotherhood was the true evil in this world. She's a fiery, intelligent, and truly gifted woman, but she went astray as she convinced herself that she was on the wrong side. So she soon betrayed us. Her first act was destroying the North Cloudsdale Den, where Whiplash's brother, Maverick, was Den Master. No one survived. She grew more powerful as her friends, the Wonderbolts, joined her and they started a tidal wave that washed all Assassin influence out of the city. To make matters worse, she and a Templar Mistress formed a Templar special forces called Hunters. They are trained in the Assassin ways. She has also trained Templar Knights some Assassin skills as well, as you have just witnessed. That's why we hold no ground in Cloudsdale, as Spitfire still watches it today."

When Octavia said nothing, Twilight brushed her squarely cut hair behind her and continued.

"People, both Templar and not, will try to convince you that the Brotherhood is a thuggish cult that run about like animals. This is not true. Our work is for a greater cause. Without us, the Templar would rule the world and the world will be without freedom or hope. You must stand firm in what you believe in, Octavia, but make sure you do so with maturity. This is a complicated world."

"Yes, Grandbearer."

"Now get along. Remember those you have killed, never forget them. It would also be wise to stay away from the Den Master for the rest of the day as he is far less forgiving than I am."

Octavia bowed and left the Bearer's Quarters. The change in subject did make her mood a little better, but it was not enough to do anything. She felt a bad taste in her mouth and she thought she could even smell her own guilt. She was not expecting such a scolding, but Twilight said it more like a disappointed mother than a military officer. Octavia was grateful for this, as she had witnessed how the Royal Guards treat incompetence. Whipped, burned, beaten, and sometimes expelled from the forces. Perhaps Celestia did teach Twilight something.

"Now to avoid Whiplash," she told herself.

She quickened her pace down the hall. Her quarters was her destination, but her quest was already a failure. At the end of the hall was Whiplash, his arms crossed and his eyes burning with rage that surpassed Twilight immensely. His fists were clenched and his mouth was turned into a nasty snarl. 

"Octavia!" he roared.

She wanted to flee, but the Den Master had already cornered her. Instead, she simply stood there and gulped, preparing for the worst. She was trying her best to keep her composure and take whatever punishment she was about to receive.

He stomped over to her and grabbed her collar. Being taller than her, he easily lifted her off the ground and then shoved her into the stone wall. He continued to press the Novice against the stone as he drew his face uncomfortably close to hers. His horrid breath was sprayed against her face as he let out his fury.

"You killed them! You dumb, idiotic lass! You spilled unneeded blood! You vile piece of sh-"

"Whiplash!" Twilight opened her door and stared at him. "Compose yourself!"

He ignored her. "How can you live with yourself? You come in here, act so tough and arrogant, and then you decide to ruin our reputation! How dare you! I ought to beat you within an inch of your life, make you feel what those poor lads felt when you gutted them like fish!"

"Whiplash!" Twilight tried again.

Whiplash slammed the Novice into the wall once more. "You better remember this, lass! If ya ever go about like that again, I'll kill ya myself! You stupid girl! We fight for freedom and Harmony! This is not the Brotherhood's damn way!"

"Well, I don't feel free at the moment, Den Master," Octavia could not hold her tongue back.

"What a piece of shit you are! We hold ourselves to a standard! If we let things like this pass, then we are no better than who we fight against. You killed some good men! I would damn myself to Tartarus before I turn a blind eye to such vileness! I hope I strike the same fear into you as you did to them! I hope you feel what it's like to be greeted by Death himself! By the Sun I-"

Twilight gripped him in her magic and tossed him away. He hit the floor and rolled a couple of times before stopping. Octavia fell back to the ground as Whiplash was no longer there to hold her. 

"Whiplash, cease!" Twilight ordered. "This is enough for her!"

"How can you defend her?" he wiped some blood from his lip.

"I don't. The Brotherhood is low on Assassins and every single Brother or Sister counts. You should be grateful you have any one to yell at at all! Instead of wasting our time dwelling on mistakes, it's time to move on and improve. What Octavia did was wrong, but let us make sure it doesn't happen again and forget it while we can. The Templar have lost a weapons manufacturer and one of their trained Knights is dead. There are plenty of Assassins who could not even accomplish that!"

"You and I don't see eye to eye..." he grumbled.

Twilight crossed her arms. "And that's fine, Den Master. I am the Grandbearer of the Brotherhood. I am your superior! Now get up and obey me for once or maybe I should assign a new Den Master."

He did not say anything as he stood up and left. Most of the other Assassins were hiding behind furniture or acting like they weren't there. Twilight watched the Den Master until he was out of sight before looking at Octavia.

"I thank you, Grandbearer. I know not to mind his words," Octavia said.

"No, you should mind them," Twilight pointed her finger into the Novice's chest. "All he said was truth. Now you know how serious we take our job. Never make this mistake again, you understand? We take responsibility for our actions. It is what separates us from the Templar. We are Assassins, not murderers. "

Octavia gulped once more. "Yes, Grandbearer."

"Not get along. Maybe get some air. I do not need you at this time," Twilight ordered coldly.


~

> Templar Chapter III: Wondrous Hunters
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The Cloudsdalian structures gleamed in the bright morning sunshine. It was a lovely and lively day. The city dwellers roamed about on their everyday chores. Members of Olden Families rode on their high horses through the dense streets. Bards sung for the entertainment of others. Farmers  brought their wheat and vegetables to sell in the markets. Peasants and servants were to and fro for their masters. It was just the average day in Cloudsdale.

The bright sun pierced the lessening fog that was always present. The tallest buildings were still shrouded by the thinning mist. In the shadow of an ancient temple, sat Starlight Glimmer on a stone bench. With her long legs crossed, she was reading a book that laid on her uneven lap. With one thin hand, she turned the thick pages, the other was giving support to her chin as she hunched forward in her seat. Her bright pink dress swayed softly in the light, but chilling, breeze. The long purple ponytail she had also moved back and forth, brushing up against the Bough of Yggdrasil that was hanging on her back. 

She was used to the large Alicorn Artifact always being swung over her shoulder. It was too cumbersome to hold, too top heavy to use as a walking staff, and certainly too valuable to not be near her. The power that emitted from the Staff kept her in a constant tireless mood. She had grown quite accustomed to its presence and it now almost felt like a part of her body. It needed her to use its power, she needed it to complete her mission. This pulsing artifact was always on her back, making their relationship a symbiotic one. 

"Sometimes, I'm unimpressed with such literature," she rubbed her face. "Could poets write about subjects other than death?"

With a long sigh, she closed the book and returned it to the satchel she carried. Her hand did not leave the satchel until it pulled out another tome. This book was bore a Templar cross on its black leather cover. She had been forcing herself to read this book in its entirety. Since she was now the Grandmaster of the Templar Order and Coco had returned to Canterlot, she felt it was necessary to learn the Order's immense history. 

The Order started under the Northern Crystal Empire's Shadow King Sombra. A cruel leader who used the Crystal Heart, another Alicorn Artifact, to oppress the people and turn them into slaves. The Order were his men and women who served as Imperial Enforcers. There was not much more to them than that. Then the great Commander Hurricane, a general under Sombra at the time, led a revolt against the Shadow King. He rallied not only the slaves and common people, but also large amounts of the military. They stormed the Crystal Palace and beheaded Sombra. Instead of becoming King himself, Hurricane left for the Crystal colonies down south, which ended up being the earliest parts of Equestria. 

He and his wife, High Princess Platinum, reformed the Templar Order, making them secretive and an organization that held "higher understanding." They formed the Teutonic Knights and established the red cross as its symbol after the usual black cross was too close to the Shadow King. The Templar were meant to be an Order that would help the progress of humanity. Instead of being fighters, they were meant to be peacekeepers. A special forces meant to work in the dark and secure precious Artifacts along the way. 

Then came the Assassins. The old and bizarre scholar, Starswirl the Bearded, formed the Assassins when he found the six Elements of Harmony. The Brotherhood was also a response to King Sombra's cruelty, but quickly turned their gaze to the Templar. Instead of the grand suits of silver armor and the large decorative shields of the Templar, the Assassins wore commoner's clothes and thief hoods. The Order relied on soldiers and high society for its recruiting, the Assassins enlisted peasants, farmers, and whatever they could pick up. For the longest time, the Order did not know the Brotherhood's purpose. They seemed to only be angered murderers bent on reigning havoc for the Order.

The Assassins did have a higher cause. It was not until a hundred years after their forming that the Templar understood. They fought for Harmony. The Assassins believed the Templar were a threat to freedom and justice. They used the six Bearers of Harmony to lead them throughout the generations. When one died, another would replace him or her. It was rare when there was less than six Bearers at any time. 

Not much changed in either's history. It was always a fight over an Artifact, always a conspiracy against a ruler, always a bloodbath in the middle of nowhere. Sometimes the Brotherhood would be ahead for a century, sometimes the Templar would be for two. A never ending conflict between two invisible factions that guided humanity's destiny.

"Well, it seems the time to end such conflict," Starlight whispered to herself. "I guess they never thought Equality would be the answer."

Starlight heard light footsteps approaching her. Being a keen listener, she could pick the steps out from the crowd. She slowly closed the book and uncrossed her legs. Trying to act natural, she gazed at the tall Templar that blocked the sun for her. The footsteps became louder, but she did not change her focus.

A woman in blue and yellow Assassin robes slid onto the empty part of the bench next to her. Starlight barely glanced the odd woman's way. It was the Templar she saw in the meeting hall where she killed the previous Grandmaster. She did not know much about this woman, but she did know her name.

"Good morning, Spitfire," she said without looking at her. "I hope the dawn has fared well for you?"

"It has," Spitfire replied. "Fleetfoot and I found some snooping Assassins in the market areas. Only one of the three are left alive. We're trying to get info out of her, but she isn't talking. I thought I'd see if you could help."

"Help? Well certainly. I'm sure we can strike up a lovely conversation. Lead the way, Wonderbolt."

Spitfire wordlessly stood up and began walking away. Starlight put her history book in the satchel and stretched her arms before following. With a humming tune, she walked next to the silent Templar Wonderbolt. The former Assassin kept her head low, her eyes covered by the blue and yellow hood. Every step rang with the bouncing steel of her scimitar sword and the small stiletto daggers that lined her red sash. Starlight did not possess any weapons except a small knife, but such a weapon would be useless in a real fight. 

"I have not spoken with you in a couple of days, Spitfire. I hope the Hunters have been protecting the city from the Brotherhood?" Starlight asked politely.

"Of course, Grandmaster," Spitfire said without looking at the woman. "The city has never been so well-guarded. The Assassins cannot see our plans since they have never penetrated the city. As long as we keep them out, they will be in the dark."

"Sunset Shimmer did well in recruiting you," Starlight nodded.

Spitfire chuckled. "Recruit? No, she just showed me how vile the Brotherhood is. She may have turned me, but I did all the recruiting."

The Wonderbolt lead Starlight into a secluded alley where another Assassin in blue and yellow robes was standing over two bodies and a kneeling young woman in white robes. The two bodies were bloodied and sprawled on the stone in odd ways. Both of them were bearded men with wide open eyes. The kneeling woman had her hands tied behind her and blood running down her chin. Her bright blue eyes and dark hair stood out from her white hood. If she wasn't so mauled, she could have been considered a beautful girl.

"Grandmaster," the other Wonderbolt, Fleetfoot, bowed. "It's great to see you."

"No need to be so formal," Starlight smiled. "We are equals, remember?"

"Oh...yeah," Fleetfoot chuckled nervously.

The captured Assassin looked up at Starlight. "This is your Grandmaster? Ha! It's hilarious to see how much the Order has fallen. Where are your glory days, Templar?"

"How dare you-" Spitfire began.

Starlight stopped her. "It's alright. She has had her say. If we want to say what we want, it's only fair she gets to say what she wants."

"I got quite more to add!" the Assassin barked.

"Well, you can add later," Starlight told her nicely. "However, we don't have all morning, so would you please tell us whatever you barbaric Assassins are doing? From your gaudy robes, I can tell you are from Canterlot. So I would expect your knowledge to be centered around the capital."

"You're asking me?" the Assassin seemed appalled. "Have you ever interrogated someone before? You're not a Templar, but some fool! I will not tell you anything! I am sworn to not compromise the Brotherhood!"

"I ask you nicely as a second chance. It's my way of showing mercy. However, you Assassin are not known for mercy, so that was your only chance at living after this. So, you now have a choice that matters little: tell us or we will get it from you."

"Like you can try! I'll die before you get anything from me!"

"I admire your toughness, lass," Spitfire said, "but we don't need you to talk."

"Huh?" the Assassin was confused.

"For an Assassin," Starlight began, "you are very unobservant. Do you see this staff on my back? It is the Bough of Yggdrasil." The Assassin's eyes widened, much to Starlight's amusement. "Oh! Now your eyes open! So, you either tell us and we may give you a third chance at living, or you don't and I will take it from your mind and perhaps kill you in the process. I actually don't know if you will live as I have never done this before."

Her lips quivered but she held firm. "Do your worst, Templar."

The Grandmaster shrugged. "Well then, here it goes."

Starlight reached her hand back and touched the Staff. Green energy started to emit from the ancient wood and gather up in her hand. Her arm began to shake with the magical energy and she let go of the Staff. With all the magic in her hand now, she reached out and touched the Assassin's face. 

There was a moment of awkward silence as Starlight's hand was firmly grasping the Assassin's forehead. Suddenly, the Assassin's eyes started to bulge out and her body became tense. A weak, restrained cry of pain left her throat. As the magic entered her head, her gasping started to become a violent grunt and then to screaming. Starlight's face did not change expression as the Assassin cried in agony.

"Gah! Ahaaah!"

As suddenly as it started, the Assassin stopped her screaming and fell limp on the cobblestone. The green magic around Starlight's hand dissipated and she stood up straight. The three looked at the silent Assassin, small wisps of smoke was floating from her still wide eyes. 

"Is she dead?" Spitfire asked.

Fleetfoot placed two fingers on the Assassin's neck to check the pulse. "Uhh...Yup."

"Pity," Starlight sighed. "I was hoping she would make it. This would be a great tool for interrogation rather than execution. However, I did see into her mind."

"And?" both Wonderbolts asked.

"Well, she was not as informed as I thought. She must have been a low ranking Sister and not one to tell secrets. What I know is that there are two Bearers of Harmony in Canterlot and that they just recruited a young woman. Huh, Octavia, that name sounds so familiar..."

"There's always at least two Bearers in Canterlot," Spitfire said with a disappointed grunt. "It was like that even when I was an Assassin."

"They also seem to have a Den in southern Canterlot. From the images I saw, it appeared like a rather cozy place to live."

"Well, that's good news," Fleetfoot remarked. "We could storm that place."

"Yes, but I'm not sure of its exact location. She only gave me broad facts and never any small details. Perhaps I did something wrong? I should have controlled my magic better," Starlight sighed at her own mistakes.

Spitfire looked up at Starlight. "So what does this mean? Are you going to order us to Canterlot?"

Starlight stroked her chin. "Perhaps. I think it's time for us to start our campaign for Equestria. We shall need time to plan and scheme. We fight and preach Equality now, so remember that."

"I shall ready any Hunters," Spitfire said. "The more your Equalists preach, the more likely the Assassins will come after them. We'll be ready for them.

Starlight nodded. "Good. I believe I need to return to the Magnahalla. You Wonderbolts gather yourself and stay vigilant."

"Will do."





"Already? You can't be serious?"

"I am, Sunset. We must bolster our forces in Canterlot. It is time to preach against the royalty and make the people hate the Two Sisters."

Sunset Shimmer leaned back in her large wooden chair. She placed her hands in a triangle formation and she bore a contemplative expression. She was still one to dislike Starlight's company, but the two of them were slowly settling their differences.

"This is sudden news," she said. "The Knights are not ready to move out."

"Forget the Knights," Starlight waved a dismissing hand. "Forceful approach is no longer a strategy. While the Equalists come out and preach, the Order must hide in the deepest shadows. Moving Templar Knights will only rouse suspicion from the Brotherhood. We must keep our forces low. We are the ones springing from the dark, not the Assassins."

"Starlight, Assassins are more trained in combat than we are. They are tricky, dirty, and resourceful. They also have a good hold in Canterlot. Mistress Poloman does her best, but her Maidens are getting axed off. Trying to match their stealthiness is only going to backfire."

"Then what would you do?"

"I shall go to Canterlot myself. We do not need to preach this Equality nonsense. We should strike the Assassins surely in the jaw. Make the Bearers flee if we can't catch them. We should also start searching for Alicorn Artifacts. The Bough is the only one we have and it does have limitations. Don't you know why it sat in a secluded room?"

Starlight took a breath. "No."

"Because it can run  out of energy," Sunset explained. "The Alicorn enchantings do not last forever. It can be used up, like wood on a fire. If you keep using it, its magic will fade."

Starlight crossed her arms. "Then explain the Bearers of Harmony. They use magic all the time."

"Because they know how to refill the magic," Sunset said, exasperated.

"And we don't?"

"It's different for every artifact. Starlight, you must trust me on this. There are hundreds of artifacts out there and many the Order has acquired, but centuries of using them have destroyed them. I don't think I need to say that the Bough of Yggdrasil needs to survive."

Starlight leaned back. "Fine, I shall use it sparingly."

"At least we agree on something. You can do what you want with your people, but I still command a good portion of the Order. If we are equals like you say, you should not have any problem with me forging my own path."

"I'm not sure if I like your tone, Sunset," Starlight uttered in a low voice.

"Well, just be glad I've stuck with you," Sunset added mockingly. "Can't say that about the other Templar, can I? You see, Starlight, you may come in here, kill our leader, and announce yourself Grandmaster, but that doesn't mean you hold the power of one. So, if I were you, I would stop pressing my own views upon the Order and maybe try to learn from experienced operatives. I know the Assassins ten-fold better than you do. Let me and Poloman handle Canterlot."

Starlight's eye twitched. "If you wish..."

"Good," she smiled. "I'll start preparing immediately."

Starlight clinched her fists, but then took a deep breath to relax. If this was how she wanted to deal with the Brotherhood, so be it. I'll just be there when she fails.  With a slight bow, she turned and exited the Templar's room. The preparation had commenced. It was time to meet the Assassins on common turf.


=

> Chapter 6: Revitalize 
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Octavia felt the sweat run down her face. 57....58...59...  With a steady rhythm, she was doing pull-ups on a beam that was above her bed. Every Assassin had their own place to do casual exercises. 60...61... Her mind was not on her actions, however. The past days had been overshadowed by her mistakes on her last mission. Most of the Assassins had already welcomed her back in their social circles, but some still shunned her. Must do better. 

62...63...64... Her arms were aching from the extreme use, but she kept going. I am Octavia Melody, I will not let some mistake keep me from success. 65...66... Every pull-up from then on was an improvement from the usual amount she did. Octavia was already a fit woman before she joined the Brotherhood, but her ceaseless training was improving her body much faster than any would believe. 

Vinyl opened the door and entered the Assassin's Quarters. Unlike the norm, she was not wearing her mask and she was not smiling. Octavia tried to ignore her sudden presence and continued her exercise. Vinyl ran a hand through her blue hair and leaned on the wall. 

"Hey Tavi, how's it going?" she asked.

Octavia gave no response. 70...71..

"I know ya haven't been alright these past days, but c'mon, ya can speak to me," Vinyl said.

Once again, the Novice did not answer.

Vinyl then sighed. "Tavi, everyone makes mistakes. If ya gonna let that keep ya down, then I ain't gonna help you."

Octavia grunted and let go of the beam, falling on her bed. With a casual turn, she sat on it and cocked her head at her friend. Vinyl waited for her to say something, but the Novice was silent so she started instead.

"You've hardly spoken to the Brothers or Sisters and been in here most of the time. Now, maybe this would be fine if we were some business or something, but the Brotherhood is a family."

Octavia sighed. "Vinyl, I have the souls of four men on me. I killed people who did not need to be killed. Such a weight is heavy, is it not?"

"Yeah, but ya need to look past that. If the Brotherhood just decided to be like you and hide away whenever they messed up, then we wouldn't be here. Tavi, our purpose is too great to give up when there is unwanted causalities. Also, these men had their choice and they helped the Templar. They threw away their morals so that they could get money. To me, I'm not too worried 'bout them being dead."

"That's cold, Vinyl..."

"Welcome to the Brotherhood," Vinyl chuckled. "We are cold when we need to be. Ya may look at Assassins and hate them for what they do, but without us, Equestria would be pretty much a lifeless state. I'll take four dead men if it means that the millions living here can enjoy their freedom tomorrow."

"I'm not sure if I agree with you," Octavia stroked her chin.

"Doesn't matter if ya do, Tavi, what matters is that you get off your arse and be an Assassin again. And guess what? Ya can start now! The Bearer of Generosity told me to tell you to see the Grandbearer. They got a mission for ya. Don't worry, there ain't a rush, take ya time."

"Vinyl, you're just now telling me this?" Octavia steamed. "I'm not ready!"

Octavia got off the bed and started to fumble over her equipment that was on her small desk. Vinyl was about to repeat her last sentence, but shrugged and left the room.

"Guess ya won't keep her waiting."





Rarity was not in the room when Octavia entered. The Den Master was in her place at the center table of the Bearer's Quarters. The Grandbearer was next to him, leaning over the Map. The Grandbearer appeared much more ready for combat than usual.  She had a pistol on each hip, holstered by her dark violet sash. A long sword was also on her hip. Her right hand glowed with a purple aura as papers flew through the air at high speeds, sorting themselves in neat piles around the room. Spike was writing something on a small desk similar to Octavia's. The young woman that was called in knocked on the door frame, announcing her arrival.

"Grandbearer, I am here. Is there a matter? This is the second time you have called me this week."

Twilight lifted her head from the table. Octavia gulped as she saw the Grandbearer's dark magenta eyes, cold and glowing slightly. With what happened just days prior, the young Assassin was uncertain if the Granbearer would be welcoming. She did not appear angry though, but in a deep serious and grim mood. The Den Master, with his gray hair, had the same expression, just without the intimidating eyes.

"Come over here, Octavia. I have something to show you," Twilight ordered with a more lighthearted voice.

Octavia did as the Grandbearer commanded. She felt more confident as she approached the table. The Map had several highlighting arrows on it. The magical render of the city was setting a faint bluish glow to the room. When Octavia reached the Map, both Twilight and the Den Master pointed at south Canterlot entrance.

"Our scouts spotted a procession of Templar soldiers climbing the road up to Canterlot. They should have entered through the South Entrance just some hours ago. There are not many of them, but they seem to be guarding some carriage. This is where I need you and Rarity."

"The Bearer of Generosity? She coming along with me?" Octavia was confused.

The Grandbearer giggled. "You heard me. Don't be so surprised, I thought well on it and Rarity said she would love to accompany you. You may have had mistakes last time, but this is the opportunity to fix them.  I hope you had been training hard the past days, hmm?"

Octavia blinked in confusion. She was repeating the words in her head. "Yes, Grandbearer." She answered absently.

"Good. Now go on the roof. The Bearer of Generosity is waiting for you. She'll give you more details."

Octavia bowed and turned. "I will do so immediately."





"There you are, Octavia. Pleasant to see you this night."

Octavia walked across the roof to the Bearer of Generosity. The Bearer was sitting down and staring up at the high spires that defined Canterlot. The Bearer of Generosity was now wearing her "work robes" as one could put it. They were robes of the finest quality, being white silk and decorated with elegant floral patterns. Even her hidden blades, which were concealed by her sleeves, were hollowed out for similar floral patterns and the steel was dyed a light blue. Jewels lined her belt that stretched over her red sash. Even her heeled boots were made of expensive brown leather. However, for an Assassin, she was severely under-equipped. Her only weapon was a Crystalline rapier from the Crystal Republic, which made all their weapons from their precious unbreakable crystals. She did also have a Crystalline hand fan. It was not made to be a weapon, but it could easily be used as one.

"Greetings Bearer. The Grandbearer told me to see you," Octavia bowed.

"No need for such formalities dear. The Brotherhood is not a military," Rarity remarked.

Octavia was slightly taken aback from this. Rarity smiled, showing her immaculate teeth. She then gestured for Octavia to sit next to her. Upon seeing Octavia's hesitation, Rarity sighed and repeated the act.

"We have time. Relax, darling. It's good for one's health." The Bearer said in her usual kind manner.

"Yes Bearer," Octavia bowed again and sat next to Rarity.

Rarity decided to not remark again on Octavia's unnecessary bowing, as she closed her mouth and turned back to the Canterlot skyline. Octavia joined the Bearer and looked at the sky. The stars were clear and sparkling. Octavia always enjoyed such things about the capital that one wouldn't find elsewhere. The high spires, the mountain, which appeared like a hulking mass of complete black at the moment, the Grand Royal Palace, and the best part of all: the people. Even though it was night, Canterlotians still roamed the streets. A beggar there, a group of chattering wives, and some laughing Royal Guards. The constant liveliness of the city impressed Octavia. She admired the beauty of her home. To her, it was certainly a place worth fighting for.

"What is our mission?" Octavia asked as she watched a dog wander through the alleys.

"As you should know, there are Templar soldiers coming into the city with that special carriage. It is peculiar and suspicious. We are to investigate their actions and eliminate any targets."

"Sounds straight forward enough." Octavia muttered.

"Indeed. However, we must stay alert. The Templar, according to our spies in Cloudsdale, have changed leaders. It seems after the recent victories we've had over them, they've found new management."

Octavia stroked her pointed chin. "Any information on this new Grandmaster?"

The Bearer's sapphire eyes reflected the torchlight from the streets. "Not really. From the lack of information on this new leader, I'd say he or she has not come from wealth like the past ones. Very unusual. The Templar may finally be adapting."

"They are still no match for us."

"I certainly hope so. You know that the Assassins have not always been ahead of the Order? Several times we have scraped by, almost like animals in the sewers. We were almost wiped out once too. Our last stand was in Baltimare. That was several centuries ago though. Now the Templar are the ones at the disadvantage, but they are in no way in danger. Their hold of Cloudsdale is proof of that."

Octavia did not continue the conversation. She did indeed already know much of what Rarity spoke about. Yet it seemed every day she learned something new. With one last glance at the city, the nervousness she felt made her speak once more.

"Uhh...Shouldn't we be off, Bearer?" Octavia broke the quietness.

Rarity was a bit startled. "Yes. We should. However, I do not feel like running across the rooftops like a crook. I rather take the easy and steady pace on the streets."

"You mean...walking?" Octavia said with distaste.

"No, I meant crawling on our bellies like vermin," Rarity replied in evident sarcasm.

"What if we are too late? What if they leave before we get there?"

"They won't. The place is not far away and they have no reason to leave. Trust me, darling, they will be there or at least nearby the entrance gates," Rarity's confidence in the matter was on the edge of cocky. 

Octavia nodded. No point in arguing with a Bearer. She stood up and jumped off the low roof. Once her body finished recoiling from the impact, she looked up at the Bearer. Rarity was still up there, adjusting her curled rich purple hair and her white delicate gloves. Then she stretched her hand over the edge. A bright purple aura appeared and a pole of purple energy formed from her hand to the street below. The Bearer tapped the pole, as if to test its sturdiness, and then swung her arms and legs around it and slid down it gracefully. Once at the bottom, the pole faded out with a low hum.

"What?" Rarity asked the annoyed Octavia.

"Isn't that a waste of your energy? I've heard Twilight talk about conserving magic."

The Bearer laughed. "Ha! It is no more tiring than than skipping instead of walking."

Rarity began to walk away from Octavia and down the semi-empty street. Her small blue cape flapped in the wind of her stride. Octavia quickened her pace until she was even with the Bearer of Generosity. The Bearer, despite wearing glorious gemstones and elaborate thin metal plates, was as silent as a cat next to Octavia. This confused Octavia, as the Bearer strutted in a manner to impress. One foot in front of the other. Each coming down with a practiced gentleness and lifting back up without disturbing the air. Rarity walked like one who wanted attention, but the silence of her gait negated it. Octavia listened to her own walk. Her boots chipped at the cobblestone and created a beat or rhythm loud enough for one to dance to. Her pauldron rattled with every step. The throwing knives in her belt jiggled with any movement. A sigh from her lips completed the overall noise she created.

"I am sure you have heard of my failures a few days ago?" Octavia asked.

"Of course. Twilight told me everything. It was going to happen sooner or later. Even I have been screamed at by Whiplash when I was a new Bearer. Don't worry, I deserved that yelling too," Rarity smiled at a fond memory.

"You are not angry?"

"I won't say that I'm angry, Octavia, but I am a bit disappointed. Nothing is more severe than having lives on your head. However, I am not one to hold past mistakes against someone."

"I thank you for that."

"It's the least I can do."

The two fell as silent as the street they crossed. The old whitewashed buildings hummed with age and knowledge. An old man watched them with curious eyes. The chair he sat in creaked as he leaned back in it. He most likely knew who Rarity and Octavia were. Southern Canterlot was no doubt the most common place to spy Assassins and since he was an old man, he probably knew them well. 

Octavia was a bit shy under his gaze and stretched her hood farther over her head. Rarity did not seem to notice the man at all and was humming a tune that Octavia heard her sing once or twice in the past. However, despite the Bearer's relaxed demeanor, her eyes would randomly dart to an empty roof or a dark alleyway. Like any trained Assassin, she was ready for an ambush as they approached the Templar's position.

"To the roofs. Let's go," Rarity whispered.

Without another word, the Bearer turned and ran up the closest structure gracefully. Octavia followed quickly, planting her foot in the crack and her hand gripped every crevice. Her limps pushed her upward and her eyes focused on the short but important task. Quicker and quicker she went. The building was not that tall, but that did not mean effort was not required to scale it. Luckily, Canterlot's style revolved around plenty of windows and carved designs in the white stone. In no time Octavia reached the roof and returned to the Bearer's side.

"We are here," She informed the other.

Octavia looked about. The entrance gates were far in the distance. However Templars, in their usual red armor and silver helmets, walked about on patrols, watching everywhere but where the Assassins were. Arquebus guns were slung over their backs. Rarity took a couple of silent steps forward to a railing where she bent low to not be seen. Octavia followed suit.

"I see them, Bearer. Aren't they far from where the carriage should be?" Octavia observed.

"Yes, it does seem that way, doesn't it?" Rarity agreed. "A caravan of soldiers could not have gotten this deep into the city so quickly. These patrols must be some sort of scouts."

"Then that means there are fewer near the carriage," Octavia said confidently.

"I wouldn't be too sure. This is very odd behavior from the Templars," Rarity said.

"We....should we head back? We shouldn't dive into something we aren't sure about," Octavia warned.

"You are right, but I think this may be some sort of trick. This patrol may be a distraction."

They both returned their attention to the task at hand. Some Templars patrolled the roofs in some attempt to watch over their brothers below. It was an ineffective tactic that they had been using for some time. The guns ready in their armored hands, the soldiers kept their eyes out for suspicious behaviors. 

"These Templar look different than the ones I've seen in Canterlot," Octavia said in a low voice.

Rarity nodded. "Yes, by their uniforms, I'd say they are from Cloudsdale. Cloudsdalian Templar love to have feathers under their armor. Makes them seem like a pegasus or something along those lines."

They slowly made their way towards the watching Templars. The soldiers were unaware of the creeping Assassins. Octavia kept a slight distance from the Bearer so that they could use separate cover to hide their presence. 

Octavia looked down at the streets. She was trying to spy the carriage and anything that surrounded it. In the dim lights of the torches, she could see a covered carriage parked in the middle of the street. In front of it were two large horses who stood still. A Templar in regal armor and was also standing in front of it, speaking with a much larger soldier who had a two-handed sword resting in his left pauldron. The regal Templar was talking excitedly, gesturing with the hands and shifting the weight. 

Must be some officer. As Octavia thought this, Rarity burst from her spot and pounced on a nearby Templar, killing him with her wrist blade. No sound was made in the attack and one arquebusier was finished. Octavia was slightly startled by Rarity's suddenness, but recovered and moved on with the Bearer.

"Do you see the leader?" she asked the Bearer when they came close.

"Indeed. I've never seen such intricate armor from a normal Templar. Whoever that is must be a high-ranking member," the Bearer replied.

"What should we do?" Octavia asked. "We can't just march in there unseen. There are too many eyes around here and not enough places to hide."

"Octavia, my dear, we must find out what is in that carriage," Rarity stated.

"That is obvious, I know," Octavia hissed. 

"We should steal it."

Octavia raised a brow. "Steal it? Are you insane?"

Rarity silenced her with a finger. "Keep your voice down, darling. With a splendid opening, we could drive the horses down and out here. They seem to be on foot; they cannot pursue us. Once we are out of rifle range, we are free."

Octavia was not convinced, but she did not protest against her superior. Rarity has to know what she is doing. So she let the Bearer go on first. The Templar soldiers on the roofs were not near them, so they had a window of opportunity to get down. With the skills that Assassins were known for, they descended from the roofs and onto the cobblestone. With the new vantage point, they could see that the Templars were mostly worried about the rooftops, as there was only a few guards around the mysterious carriage.

"We must hurry. Every second is precious, Knight," the Templar leader ordered with a feminine voice.

"I understand," the large soldier answered dully.

Octavia and Rarity crept towards the carriage. Behind the carriage were two chatting arquebusiers. As they rested on their long guns, they talked about some girl they had met on  the road up to the capital. The Bearer silently gestured to Octavia that these two had to be eliminated.

It was quick and smooth action by both Assassins. Rarity took one, Octavia took the other. Both soldiers had blades in their necks and bled on the cobblestone without a disturbance. The two Assassins then leaned on the carriage, using it was protection by the eyes of the remaining Templars.

"Let us go straight for the reins," Rarity said. "Once we get the horses galloping, the Templars will have a hard time stopping us."

Octavia nodded and gulped at the same time. The regal Templar had some intimidation about her. One could feel this vivid experience of combat and toughness. The curves of the armor and harsh voice indicated a woman was underneath the helmet, but the demeanor was that of a roguish man. This Templar was no one to mess with.

"Quick! Get to the reins and we'll ride away together," Rarity commanded.

Octavia and Rarity burst from behind the carriage and ran to the front where they could take control. There was not a soul steering the carriage, thus there was no one to push off. Octavia instantly saw the regal Templar woman when the line of sight was clear. Not only did she have a good and long look at the Templar, the Templar had a long look at her as well.

"Assassins! We're compromised!" she shouted. "Stop them now!"

The large Knight that was with her turned around and swung his large sword at the Novice. Octavia rolled under the swing and the blade chipped away the stone of the street. His speed was incredible and his actions precise. Rarity summoned a blue aura around him and then magically tossed him aside. His heavy armor clanged loudly on the ground, causing the arquebusiers on the rooftops to take notice.

"Damn! They have a Bearer!" the leader cursed. 

Octavia saw that the Templar woman was charging at her with a sword. She blocked it with her own sword just in time. The helmet of the woman was in the shape of a bird. The mouth part was like a curved beak and the sides were carved in the shape of feathers. The chest plate bore the symbol of a phoenix rising from its ashes. 

Octavia pushed the woman off her sword and prepared to counter. However, the plan was flawed as the Templar grabbed her swinging arm and stopped it in place. With a vile grunt, she lurched forward with her helmet and smashed it into Octavia's forehead. 

The Novice was stunned by the attack. The hard steel met her unprotected skull and she fell back from the shock. As she lay there on the street, the Templar was about to finish the job when Rarity flew in and tackled her. Both women rolled onto the cobblestone. The Templar stood up first, but was then hit in the shoulder by a soldier on the rooftop.

"You idiot!" she cried at her fellow Templar. "You shot me!"

Rarity took the opportunity to magically push the Templar away. After elegantly getting back to her feet, she levitated Octavia onto the carriage. Octavia's world was still spinning and nothing was making sense at the moment.

"It is time for our exit, darling," Rarity sounded cheerful.

"What?" Octavia asked.

"Erm, nothing, dear."

The horses were already spooked by the gunfire, so they went off easily. Octavia's head hurt the most then than any other time she could recall. I hope this is only minor. While the Templar woman shouted at her men to fire upon the carriage, Rarity steered them down the winding streets. 

"That was not so bad, now was it, darling?" Rarity laughed. 

Octavia's world faded and there was only black. The last thing she saw was the numerous and beautiful stars in the night sky.

"Darling?"


~

> Chapter 7: Order of Rebellion
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Get away from me!"

Octavia growled and shoved Vinyl away from her. The Assassin had been leaning over her friend a bit too close. The Novice then sat up in her bed with a grumpy frown. The head wound she received the previous night still ached painfully. Every time she moved, it reminded her to slow down. 

"Can't you let me rest?" she angrily demanded of Vinyl. "My headache is not going to become any better if you hang over me like that!"

"Are ya sure?" Vinyl smiled smugly. "My presence heals wounds twice as fast. It's been proven."

"Har. Har, you inconsiderate buffoon!"

"Can't ya jus' let ya ol' friend be with you? It's kinda boring doing drills without you."

"We've not known each other for that long, Vinyl. I doubt the term 'old friends' can be used appropriately here."

Octavia paused when Rarity entered the room in her usual elegant manner. The click of her heeled boots echoed through the barracks room before she even revealed herself. This was the first time Octavia had seen the Bearer since their mission. With her hands resting behind her back, the Bearer of Generosity strode in with unrivaled grace.

"Good to see you're awake, my dear," she said soothingly. "I wished to be the first one to inform you of our success."

"Success? What was in the carriage?"

"Nothing sort of a dastardly conspiracy," she explained. "The carriage was full of Cloudsdalian-made explosives. Wherever this fateful carriage was heading, it was going to utterly demolish."

"Why would the Templar want to blow something up?" Octavia said and rubbed her head. "It's so sudden and unprovoked."

"Templar don't need a reason to destroy," Vinyl remarked. "That's why they're Templar."

"My educated guess would be the Grand Royal Palace," Rarity suggested. "The Templar despise the Two Sisters. Either that, or they know the location of an Assassin Den."

"Well, whatever the case, we foiled their plans," Octavia smiled.

"We did if there was only the single carriage," Rarity said worriedly.

"Blast!" Octavia snapped her fingers. "If there are multiple bombs, I doubt we could capture them all. What if they all had a respected target? We could see a tragedy take Canterlot any day! I must return to action! Remove the bandages from my head! I am fine! I have recovered fully!"

Octavia started to remove herself from her restricting bed, but stopped midway as shearing pain enveloped her temple. She grimaced and held her pose as the pain slowly subsided. Vinyl was to quick to lend the Novice support by putting her arms on her.

"I see that your words aren't true," Rarity remarked. "Please take it slow. The Templar's strike against you did more damage than you may realize. A helmet to the head is a severe attack. To have you reenter duty now would only harm you further."

"I don't care what that bloody woman did to me. She's a nobody. I'm Octavia Melody! I am an Assassin! I am....terribly shaken..."

Octavia leaned on Vinyl and they walked out of the barrack's room with Rarity behind them. As they slowly made their way through the Den, the other Assassins watched them with suspicious eyes. They still saw the Novice with slight contempt. Octavia did her best to ignore them and the trio went on towards the Bearer Quarters.

When they entered the Bearer Quarters, the usual residents were there. Spike was writing something in the corner, Twilight was reading a pile of parchments with a determined expression, and Whiplash watched the Map with curiosity. When the three came in, the other three gave them full attention. The light blue from the Map covered all their faces.

"Good to see you are getting better," Twilight said. 

"Grandbearer, I have something to say," Octavia spoke. "We believe that the Templar have more of these bomb carriages."

"Well, we have no defining proof," Rarity interjected. "However, the possibility is substantial."

"Do not worry, the Den Master and I believe we have it covered," Twilight smiled. "I sent a squad out just moments ago. With the lessening of Templar movements, tracking down any of these bombs will be a challenge. As soon as we see something suspicious on the Map, we'll send any Brothers or Sisters there immediately."

"And good job out there, Octavia," Whiplash muttered. "You stayed in the fight. Take the headache with pride. It's just gonna be another scar to be proud of later."

"Thank you, Den Master, but I must ask all of you this: there was a Templar woman leading them. She was wild, but skilled. I saw on her armor the symbol of a phoenix. I knew she had to be someone of importance. Do you know who she is?"

Twilight sighed and looked down. "Are you sure she bore the symbol of a phoenix?"

"I swear by the Sun," Octavia nodded. 

"She's been a Templar leader for some time," Twilight continued. "We have documents on her here. Her name is Sunset Shimmer of Canterlot. Like me, she served as a student under Empress Celestia."

"I presume you knew each other?" Octavia asked.

"Of course. She was the only person that rivaled me in learning. Celestia taught us both and we were great students. That was until I was chosen by the Element of Magic. Becoming an Assassin ripped me apart from Sunset. She did not take it well."

"She joined the Templar based on that?" Octavia seemed appalled. 

"It was more than that, but yes. She's dangerous, Octavia. You should do well to avoid her. I consider you lucky for surviving last night."

"Well, I only survived because she was shot by her own man," Octavia rubbed the back of her head, making her forehead hurt more.

"She's dead?" Twilight leaned in.

"No, just wounded," Rarity said before Octavia could speak.

"Well, do not count on her being down for long. She's the toughest person I've ever met. She'll be back, and twice as angry."

"Get back to resting, Novice," Whiplash gestured at the door. "You need to recover quick. We may need you at any moment."

"Consider it done, Den Master."





"We'll not going to see anything from this height, Vinyl."

"Shush! This is my spot."

"It's a lousy one..."

"It takes some getting used to."

Vinyl and Octavia sat on a high slanted rooftop, looking out towards the center of the city. Vinyl had her mask up on the top of her head as she was eating a large piece of bread. It was late afternoon and the day's heat had yet to leave. The white stone they sat on was hot to the touch. Between them, not much was being said. The bustling streets provided a constant background noise, but the real noise was coming from Vinyl's loud munching.

"Could you have some decency? You eat like a savage," Octavia said through her teeth.

"Good to see ya head feeling better. Ya spent all yesterday jus' sitting around in the Den. Ya should be happy to get out again."

"Well, yes. You must remember we have to keep our eyes peeled for any Templar activity. Did you not hear of the second carriage that the Grandbearer found late last night? The Order is mobilizing."

"I did," she took another bite and continued anyway. 

"What could be the purpose of spreading such Chaos?" Octavia asked with a stroke to her chin. "What would drive them to attack everything?"

"They're mad. The Templar have never really held a grip in Canterlot. They don't like it. I think they's desperate."

"And destroying people and monuments will help them how?"

"That I can't tell ya. I mean, to Tartarus if I knew. It could be anything. Maybe they want people to rise up against the Two Sisters? Maybe they frighten the people into some sort of submission. For all we know, they could be jus' flexing their power."

Octavia stood up and stretched over her head. She started to pace slowly and surely on the rooftop, trying to find an answer to her questions. Could they simply be monsters?  As she paced about, Vinyl finally finished her snack and stood up with her. Together they looked out to the city they protected. 

"Vinyl, as I think about this, I can't help but wonder about Celestia and Luna," Octavia began. "I wonder what I've become to them. Perhaps I am just another fallen student; perhaps they take me for dead. Whichever the one, they must believe me to be a disappointment. I could have become something great under their rule. They gave me love and support; they must now think that I was entirely ungrateful. Well, I was ungrateful, but not in the extreme. I followed Sunset and the Grandbearer's route. If they know I joined the Brotherhood, that is."

"Don't ya worry about them," Vinyl laid a hand on her shoulder. "Everything could be a lot worse. Ya was jus' in the wrong places at the wrong times, but hey! hasn't that helped ya? Ya wouldn't be an Assassin if ya didn't chase after Bearer Rarity at Photolia's party. Ya wouldn't be an Assassin if ya didn't get thrown in the Old Dungeon. Ya wouldn't have me as a friend if i didn't save ya from the Royal Guards. See? It's all good."

"You say having you as a friend is a good thing," Octavia glanced at Vinyl knowingly.

"It is. Now, let's get moving."

Vinyl did a hand stand to stretch her body, casually showcasing great balance and core strength. She was one of the most athletic Assassins in Canterlot, so Octavia was used to her feats by now. The Novice rolled her eyes and started to walk away. They had to reach the Central Plaza, where a Brother or Sister waited for them. They weren't far from this location, but they did waste time sitting in Vinyl's "spot." So she prepared to hurry by getting into position.

"Ya wanna race there?" Vinyl asked.

"You'll beat me," Octavia said quietly.

The Assassin leaned on Octavia playfully. "So what? Maybe ya have a chance at beating me. Ya should try for that chance."

"You enjoy making hope where there is none, don't you?"

"It's what I'm best at," Vinyl chuckled from under the mask.

"Perhaps we can try. To the plaza?"

"To the plaza."

Octavia looked forward. Assassins were trained to plan their routes before they ran along the rooftops. It didn't sound like much, but it certainly helped. The Central Plaza was about two miles away, going over four major streets, twenty six regular streets, and possibly thirty alleys. The direct path also including six towers and three spires. She would have to go around them instead of over them. There would be two spots where she could not jump to the other rooftop due to distance. She would have to stop and climb down for that. Perhaps I could avoid that area?  She pictured the area in her mind, trying to use all her memories of the place. There was a stone arch that connected the two rooftops over the wide street, but it was 75 meters up the street, which meant it was in the wrong direction. However, running around like that could still be faster than climbing down and then up again. The second area had no such arch and she would have climb down. 

Her eyes followed the roofs and she planned her route. Every chimney, sign, lamp, balcony, and rope was a tool in her eyes. Over this. Under that. Sidestep there. Jump there. Avoid that. Swing there. Climb. Slide. Tiptoe there. Reach. Pull. Run. With her route ready, she took the position of a sprinter.

"Ya ready?" Vinyl said as she popped her neck loudly. "Aw, good one."

"I am ready."

She went into position as well. "Let's fly."

With the bright sun as a witness to the race, they were off. Their first obstacle was a place where the roofs suddenly became much taller. These were frequent in Canterlot as, even though all the buildings were connected in long rows, not every structure was the same height. Sometimes two connected buildings would have tremendous height differences. So Octavia and Vinyl dug their boots into the white stone and hopped up to the new building with ease. 

Their leather boots sounded on the angled roofs as they sprinted along. Vinyl's strides were much longer than Octavia's, even though they were about the same height. The Novice was holding in there as they ran along, however, she was losing heart quickly.

The first street arrived. It was not a large street at all and the opposite street was in jumping distance. The opposite side was also much lower than the one they were on. So they leaped. Octavia readied for impact and upon hitting the roof, she rolled to ease her knees. She looked to her left to see Vinyl still there, running just as hard as ever. Vinyl's run was nothing like Rarity's. It was so relaxed and effortless. One would easily mistake her for doing an easy morning jog. Like Rarity was all about grace and elegance, Vinyl was about smoothness. Octavia could tell that Vinyl could hold this fast pace for a long, long time.

Together, they quickly crossed another street by tiptoeing along a clothesline. Their quickness and ease made them appear like phantoms even in the broad daylight. The shadows they cast on the streets below were spotted by civilians, who looked up in amazement or fear. The Assassins were athletes they had never seen the like before. Perhaps it wasn't unusual to see runners atop of roofs, but it was special to see them execute their moves in such fantastical ways.

Another obstacle met them. It was another street, a tad wider than the last one. With no rope or arch to cross, they both leaped. Vinyl's strong legs launched her over safely, but Octavia stepped wrong in her run and lost much momentum. As she leaped, she knew she wouldn't make the other side. Her heart fell ans she began to panic while in midair. The trip down was a long one, perhaps not one to kill but certainly one to break several bones. In the moments she had, she angled herself towards a slightly opened window. With skill, she hit this window with her boot and it swung open, allowing her to fall in.

Since the window was already slightly opened, she did not break the glass. Upon entering the home, she fell over a table that had a chess set on it, sending the pieces and the table crashing to the floor. She tumbled on the clean floor and threw herself to her feet once more. She was wasting time in the home, but once she saw a little boy and his friend looking at her in shock, she tried to calm them.

"I apologize for interrupting your game," she said quickly. "I am truly sorry."

They said nothing and simply blinked at her. She then, out of Politeness's sake, she tried to pick up the chess pieces she had spilled. However, upon hearing the shrill call of what could only be the mother of this child, a crawl went up her spine, telling her to flee the home immediately.

"What in Empress Celesti-" the mother stormed in. "Thief! I'll have your hands cut off and fed to ya!"

Octavia jumped out of the nearest window and climbed up to the roofs. The mad woman continued to use language unfit for the little boys to hear, but she could not harm the Novice now. Octavia took a deep and relaxing breath. She was glad she was out of harm's way, but then she saw something that would only further ache her.

"You have been waiting for me?" she shouted at Vinyl, who was about twenty or so meters away, looking at her with the soulless mask. 

"Thought I wouldn't go without ya," she called back. "I know it's a race, but it would be unfair of me not to give ya a bloody chance."

"I don't know if I should thank you or not. You are either doing this out of your Kindness, or you are mocking me!"

The Assassin shrugged, giving Octavia more reason to believe it was the latter. Whichever was the truth, Octavia cursed under her breath and sprinted onward. Vinyl started out by running backwards, keeping her slits in the mask looking right at the Novice. With the mask on, it was hard to tell if a sly grin or a placid face was beneath it. When Octavia caught up, Vinyl flipped backwards to point herself in the right direction and they were racing once more.

After crossing another street, the Central Plaza was now in view. Of course, still some spires and high towers blocked the full view, but the plaza was so massive, that seeing just a part of it was recognizable and significant. They swung on a rope, hopped on a crane, ran past balconies, and jumped from lanterns. 

They finally reached the wide major street that was not crossable in the air. Octavia took a left and ran upstreet like she had planned. Vinyl did not comment on the route choice and continued straight, climbing down to the street level to fight off the people and climb back up. Octavia smiled to herself as they separated. Filled with confidence in her choice, she reached the stone arch and ran across it with dangerous speeds. She reached the other side and raced harder than ever. There was no sign of Vinyl now. She had taken the lead and a strong one. 

"Take that, Vinyl! I have you beat this time!" she cheered to nothing.

Without stopping or slowing down, she ran all the way to the Central Plaza. Not a single mistake was made the rest of the way and she proudly landed on the street to lightly jog over to the benches the other Assassin was supposed to meet them. She gently brushed people aside as she made her way through the thick Canterlotian crowds until she arrived at her final destination. She stopped suddenly and was about to announce herself to the Assassin nearby when she lost all words in her throat. Well, all except two.

"Vinyl? How..." she croaked.

Vinyl was relaxing on the plaza bench next to a Lyra, one of the Assassins Octavia had first met. The Novice simply pointed a limp finger at her friend and her eyes stared at her unblinking.

"How? The question should be, how did ya get so far behind?" Vinyl returned.

"Oh!" Octavia grunted. "Never mind that! Um..." she calmed down. "Lyra, it is good to see you."

"Yeah, it is ain't it?" Lyra grunted back. "Looky, I was jus' tellin' Vinyl here something. Ya see-"

Vinyl interrupted with a poke to the Assassin's arm. "Ya know ya don't have to keep that accent, right?"

Lyra sighed. "Fine," she said in a completely different voice, one far gentler and less heavy on each syllable. "Here," she continued as she gave Octavia a small piece of parchment. "We believe this is a correspondence from the Cloudsdale Templar to Poloman here. It don't tell much, but these days, this amount of intelligence is heav'n sent."

"And when did you retrieve this," Octavia asked as she took the message.

"A wench was acting suspicious in the real early hours," Lyra said. "I decided to investigate and she was carrying that on her."

"A courtesan? I thought we were allies with them."

"Guess not all of them. I didn't kill the gal. No need to. Those girls have it hard enough anyway."

Octavia opened the letter and began reading. It was a short letter done in neat and oddly large handwriting. As she read, due to habit, she muttered the words softly as she went.



Mistress Suri Poloman of Canterlot, I am honored to inform you that Mistress Shimmer is in Canterlot with you. She has an important mission, so important that not even I have full knowledge about. I advise you to seek her out immediately upon receiving this notification. Sunset Shimmer requires your haste and your precision for this. She also has a task force of Templar Knights at her desposal, so it would be wise to combine your Knights with hers. It is time for action.

~May the Father of Understanding guide you.

- Grandmaster Starlight Glimmer.



"Well, what ya think?" Vinyl asked.

"I have read many transcripts from the Royal Guard when I was a student," Octavia began," and none were so informal as this. This seems more like a friendly note than an organizational command. Even the 'Grandmaster' is off. It's not the same handwriting and looks like it was adding after the completion of the letter. So Starlight Glimmer did not want to be acknowledged as Grandmaster. Wait...Starlight Glimmer?"

"Sounds like you know the name," Lyra remarked.

"I do. But when and where?" she started to pace about. "I know I've met a woman with that name. Starlight...Starlight Glimmer of the North! I know now! I met her in the Old Dungeon. She was a preacher of some sort. Like she preached in the streets about equality and was arrested for it. She was freed by Suri Poloman. She also saved me. Poloman was about to shoot me when Starlight intervened. She's the Grandmaster?" Octavia could not believe it.

"Well, we lost all hearings of the current Grandmaster," Lyra shrugged. "Perhaps she is new? They cycle through Grandmasters faster than one may believe."

"Of course, but you haven't met her," Octavia explained. "It's hard to explain how she is like. I'm lost on words to even describe her."

"Well, it needs to be shown to the Grandbearer," Vinyl stood up and stretched. "Knowing who is in charge is a pretty important thing."

"Indeed, but...perhaps this should also go to Empress Celestia?" Octavia hesitantly suggested. 

"Now why would we do that?" Lyra and Vinyl both said at once.

"Well, it is her city as it is ours. We know of a possible plot to destroy her city and we keep her in the dark. We also know who is in charge of these att-"

"Naw," Vinyl interrupted. "Tavi, ya forget, we're Assassins. We work in the Dark to serve the Light. Don't worry 'bout Celestia. Why? Cause she'll never know there was a threat in the first place. We got this. We'll fend off the Templar and none will ever know about the plot at all. You've been living long enough to have gone through similar things. Yet ya never knew because the Brotherhood stop the plans from ever blooming. This'll be the same."

"I guess you're right. Well then, back to the Den?"

"Wanna race again?"

"Good heavens, no."


~

> Chapter 8: The Captain
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Starlight Glimmer? I can't say I've ever heard of that name," Twilight said as she paced around the Den's hallway.

"It seems I'm the only one who have heard of it," Octavia commented as she watched the Grandbearer move from her right to her left. the torches casting the shadows over her as she walked by.

"And she preaches equality? Is she an Equalist?"

"I would assume so. From how she spoke to me, she was a leader among her people."

"I hate assuming. Those Equalists are no laughing matter. At first, they were just protesting peasants in the northern parts. Now they seem like an actual organized group bent on removing the nobles and the Royalty."

"Speaking of the Royalty, do you know how the Two Sisters are doing?"

Twilight stopped her pacing. "Huh? I haven't visited Empress Celestia in a few weeks. Actually, the time when I met you at the Palace was the last time. That makes it far longer than I thought. What about them, though? Do you worry for their safety?"

"Why yes, Grandbearer. Empress Luna has been blinded by Templar attacks in the past, imagine what they could do if only one bomb eluded us."

"I see your concern, but it's risky to let such information be brought to someone out of the Brotherhood. Not even the Thieves Guild knows of these threats. The Two Sisters will be fine. As long as we do our job."

"Please Grandbearer, Empress Celestia is as much my mother as she is yours."

Twilight sighed and ran a hand through her hair. "Yes, yes...I'll tell you what, I'll inform Captain Shining Armor about these bombs. He'll increase the Royal Guard no doubt."

"Shining Armor, as in your brother?"

"The same. He knows as much as Celestia does. He's one of the few men that I can trust fully. Have you ever met him?"

"Not personally. I've seen him more than once at the Palace. He has the face of a legendary hero. He seems almost too perfect to be real."

Twilight blinked quickly. "Um...Alright?"

Octavia blushed as she realized what she said. "Oh, um, I didn't mean it like that..." A nervous and embarrassed smile formed awkwardly on her lips.

"Uh-huh," Twilight grunted with sarcasm. "Tell you what, I'll be going his way tonight. Would you like to come with me?"

"I believe I have nothing better to do," Octavia shrugged. "I'll accompany you."





It was a cloudy night as a storm was brewing in the west. The rain had not come yet over the two Assassin who walked steadily through the increasing darkness. The northern parts of Canterlot towered over them, the Grand Royal Palace chief among them. The Grand Royal Palace stretched out just as far as its height, thus even being close to the Palace was not being close to the parts that the Two Sisters called home. It was almost made of layers, and the two Assassins were barely in the first one.

Their steps were casual, yet the noise was faint on the cobblestone. One barely audible step over the over. Octavia was trying, after seeing Rarity's technique, to lightly step amount and keep oneself still while moving. Twilight also walked like this, but she was far less pronounce than Rarity. She walked like one who was learned in the ways of noble ladies, but did not fully take it to heart.

"My brother lives in this building," Twilight said as she pointed at one oddly shaped white structure. 

"I would have thought he would be nearer to the Two Sisters," Octavia remarked.

"You would think that, but that has always been where the Captain of the Royal Guard has stayed. It's not the best place for one of his rank, but it is pleasant. Wait until we go inside."

"Through the door?"

"Of course not. We'll enter through his washroom window. It won't be the first time I've entered this way."

Why the washroom?  Octavia shrugged to herself. The Grandbearer knew best, right? She matched Twilight's gait and they went along the path towards the destination. Shining Armor's wing of the Palace was only two stories tall, but rather long. It seemed more like an arm that stretched from the main body of the Grand Royal Palace. It was also covered in vines and was surrounded by several thin trees that still had the blooming flowers on their boughs. Even in the dim light, their pink color was beautiful to behold.

They stopped right before the building. Up above was a wide window where bright light poured out of. It was clear the Captain was still awake. Twilight only glanced once at the Novice before taking hold of the veins and ascended. Octavia followed suit. It was not an arduous climb and they soon reached the window. It was closed and the window was a bit foggy. Octavia rubbed it only to find the fogginess to be on the inside. Confused, she squinted to see what was happening inside. To her surprise, she saw a tall man taking a hot shower. She instantly averted her eyes.

"What's wrong?" Twilight asked. "That's Shining in there."

"I know that's Shining Armor!" Octavia hissed back. "It would be...impolite to disturb him while he bathes."

"He wouldn't mind," Twilight said casually.

"Beside the point, Grandbearer."

"No it isn't. Come on," she said as she opened the window.

The window slid openly easily and she climbed in. The steam blasted Octavia in the face, but she held herself there. Shining Armor was singing an old folk song while he bathed, but suddenly stopped upon realizing there was an intruder. He turned around and saw his little sister there. His face instantly brightened and his brilliant teeth only added to the heat of the steam. Being in the nude, he stepped out of the shower and took a towel to dry himself.

"Twily!" he exclaimed happily, "what brings you here?"

"It's not good news, but that doesn't mean we can't have a good talk," Twilight chuckled. 

Shining looked past his sister to spot Octavia peeking in through the window. The Novice's cheeks became a bright red and she hid herself from the window's view. 

"Who's the Assassin with you?" Shining asked curiously.

"Octavia Melody. She wanted to come along," Twilight casually explained.

"Octavia?" he shouted as a question. "You mean the Empress's student? The murderer?" 

"She's not a murderer. She didn't kill that Guard."

"Oh, alright. Well, still! She's alive!"

He, with his wet feet, slipped over to the window and reached outside to grab the Novice. His massive hand gripped her collar and he effortlessly pulled her inside. The Novice screamed as the naked soldier dragged her in against her wishes. She grunted as she hit the smooth floor and rolled over.

"It is you!" Shining gasped.

"Indeed..." Octavia breathed as she got up and stood behind Twilight as if she was a shield.

"Empress Celestia and Luna believe you are dead," he said.

Trying to keep her eyes on his face, she nervously replied. "Well, surprise! I'm not. However, they should not know of me. Please keep me a secret!"

"Why?"

"Shining, it's probably best to keep Octavia silent around the Two Sisters. We don't want them trying to search for her," Twilight told him.

"I don't like all the secrecy. I'm used to it though..." he grunted with distaste.

"Shining, the Brotherhood has come across a Templar plot. It involves bombs being transported by carriages. Octavia and Rarity intercepted one two nights ago and another has been seen last night. We do not know the targets for these bombs, but we fear they are for the Empresses."

"Another conspiracy, eh?" he leaned on the wall. "Why don't ya tell the Two Sisters? Last time a plot against them happened, Luna lost her eyes. How can I make sure the Brotherhood actually protects them this time?"

"We can't promise you that," Twilight said disappointingly. "That's why you must be on high alert. Getting word to the Empresses without the Templar knowing is hard and if they know, then they'll postpone this plot for some other time. We must stop them and make sure we stop them in a way that they can't do this again any time soon."

Shining Armor sighed. "Ya know, Twily, I'll do as ya say, but if you mess up again and either of the Empresses get hurt, I'm coming after you. I've committed treason already by keeping information like this away from Celestia and Luna. I'm sworn to protect them and if you hinder me from doing that, we both go down. I love you so much. Just make sure I don't regret this."

"You won't," Twilight lowered her voice.

He looked at Octavia with piercing blue eyes. "Lady Melody, please do your best as well. I don't care how you do it, just keep the Templar from harming my commanders."

Octavia did not answer as Twilight walked over to her brother to hand him the letter she had acquired from Lyra. "This is a Templar message.

He quickly read it and reread it. His eyes blinked in utter confusion. After making some remark about it, he looked up at the Assassins. 

"Are you sure? This letter suggests that the Grandmaster, the supreme leader, doesn't know what her subordinates are doing."

"She? So you already know about Starlight Glimmer?" Octavia asked.

"Why yes, I remember arresting her. She's a loony in every sense of the word. Doesn't surprise me one bit that she is Grandmaster."

"Could you put on some clothes, Captain Armor," Octavia finally said. 

"Oh?" he raised a brow. "If I must."

He walked over to his towel and wrapped it around his waist to conceal his privates. After he pulled the towel over him, he returned to his conversation as if nothing happened.

"Still, this doesn't make the most of sense. Why would her followers keep plans from her? That's probably something you should investigate, Twily. Maybe there's a weakness there?"

He handed the letter back to Twilight.  She took it without a real care and hid it back in her sash. The Captain of the Royal Guard still held a bemused expression. 

"I'll investigate it all thoroughly," said Twilight. "The Templar are a crafty bunch, but they are nothing compared to the power of the Brotherhood. We shall find out why these things are happening and we shall protect the Two Sisters from any harm."

"You better..." was the mumble from her older brother.

With that, the Granbearer bowed to the soldier in the Assassin fashion. Octavia hesitated, but followed suit. She was still uncomfortable with the man, but she was sighing in relief because she knew the visit was just about over. That was, until he stepped over to her and placed a thick and weathered hand upon her pauldron.

"Are you sure you do not want to visit the Two Sisters?" he asked sincerely. "They would be beyond ecstatic to see you."

"I would love to, Captain Armor," she answered nervously. "However, as an Assassin, I am no longer the student they knew. I am an agent of Harmony and I wish that to remain a secret for now."

"As you wish, but I do not think it's the best choice," he nodded slowly.

It was not the kindest if responses and Octavia instantly felt a wave of guilt sweep through her body. He was disappointed in her answer and it was clear on his face and in his tone. With a nervous gulp, she took a step away from him and glanced at Twilight for any reassurance. The Grandbearer did not seem overly concerned over her brother's behavior. She simply pointed at the open window to suggest a quick exit from the washroom. 

"Yes, Grandbearer," Octavia said when she realized what Twilight was telling her.

Octavia swung herself out of the window and climbed down to the cobblestone path. The Grandbearer did not immediately come down. The Novice held her breath and could hear the brother and sister speaking with each other. She tried to listen intensely, but their words were too quiet for her to fully hear and thus she could only pick up muffled syllables. A pause, then Twilight swung herself out and levitated herself to the bottom gently.

"What is next for us?" Octavia asked.

"A large step," Twilight answered, "that requires all of us to work hard each night and day. Shining is actually right about the Brotherhood's recent failures to protect the Empresses. Knowing him, I won't take his threats lightly. Come, Octavia, we must prepare for the worst that the Templar can throw at us."


~

> Chapter 9: Musical Interference
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"It has been eight days since the last carriage was seen. Do you think the Templar have moved out?" Octavia asked.

Twilight, who was appearing only half-awake, was sitting in the Bearer's Quarters with a book in hand. Her face was in a deep and unusual frown. After their visit to her brother, there had no signs of Templar activity and the silence was making her more nervous with each passing day. Upon hearing Octavia, she shut the book slowly and levitated it to a shelf.

"No carriages, but some Assassins brought in news this morning. It's about three suspicious women."

Octavia placed her hands on the Map with anticipation. "We are having issues with three women? Are they Templar?" she asked quickly.

Twilight leaned back with a sigh. The small candle beside the Map made her face dark under her straight hair. Her hand was stretched under her chin in thought. She was thinking of an answer, but instead of words, she shook her head in silence. It was a pitiful answer from the leader.

"So they aren't Templar? Then they could be allies yet," Octavia reasoned to the Grandbearer. 

Twilight kept shaking her head. "You do not understand, Octavia, these women have caused turmoil in Equestria. We believe they wield amulets that even the Assassins are not sure of. We do know that their magic is music based. However, we don't know much beyond that. We've known of them for some time, but they've eluded us for years. We don't know their names, their alliances, or how they acquired Alicorn Artifacts."

"Music? At least I am familiar with that. Where have they made their presence known?"

"We first heard of them in Manehatten, but we have picked their scent right here in Canterlot. We believe they know of the Brotherhood and the Order. I think they want to strike us soon. They seem....hot-headed though surprisingly subtle."

Octavia leaned on the table expectantly. "So what are your orders?"

Twilight was quick to the point. "You seem rather eager for a mission, so I want you to investigate this. After you and Rarity took care of the Templar, I've seen that you are quite competent. I would have sent you out with Vinyl as your aid, but as you know, she fell off that roof yesterday and her ankle is still not well."

"Do not worry, Grandbearer, I shall not fail the Brotherhood," Octavia bowed in Assassin manner.

"I know you won't," Twilight smiled confidently. "But keep yourself safe. Our knowledge on these women is limited, they may have more power than we anticipate. Only engage through stealth. One of the rules to victory: never underestimate your opponent," she ended with an almost sing-song whip of her voice that soon faded to a sleepy yawn.

Octavia bowed once again and exited the Bearer Quarters. She was about to close to door when she realized she had forgotten one crucial piece of information.

"Er, Grandbearer, where are the targets?"

"They were last seen by the West Pools. A Brother said they bathed there. I would start in that vicinity," Twilight answered.

"Thank you! I'm off now!"





"Seems unusually quiet here."

Octavia was perched on the tip of a short decorative spire that watched over the West Pools. The myriad of watery squares hosted hardly any participants. Being a grand public bath, this was indeed suspicious. The musician recounted several instances where the Pools were overcrowded. It was almost night, but the sun still shed enough light to make it late evening. There was no excuse for the lack of people.

The Den Master slithered down the spire to a nearby ledge that was much closer to the Pool entrance. She crouched low to avoid attention and watched the few people wander about. It was a tedious business, but she knew better than to investigate without stealth. Work in the Dark to serve the Light.  

The place was so quiet that she could hear the tiny waves of the water hit the sides of the stone walls. Even her own breathing seemed to disturb the silence. From her ledge, she slowly prowled across the low stone arches, looking for any supernatural activity. 

She huffed impatiently as there was nothing strange going on beyond the lack of participants in the public bath. That was, until she heard two lean men speak among themselves in a corner of the smaller pool. It was not that they appeared suspicious to the Assassin, but their hushed tones drew her attention.

Like a snake, she crawled over to an arch right above them. Their naked bodies were mostly submerged in the clean blue waters. With the sounds of their tongues bouncing off the water's surface, she could easily hear their whispers. Trying not to inspect them too closely, she leaned in on their conversation from above.

"Those three were unusual. Quite spectacular, but also unusual," one said with mild distaste.

"C'mon, you can't say they weren't a welcome sight," the other laughed. "Girls like that don't come often. Well, at least, not outside of a brothel."

The first did not seem convinced. "Hunter, these girls were beyond their limits. It's illegal to go about like they do. You're just intoxicated with their songs of lust. They only wanted your money."

"And they got it!" the other shrugged heartily. "By the Sun! they were gorgeous! Especially the blue-haired one."

"You have not even gotten their names!" the first huffed. "I thought better of you."

"Oh, quiet you snob," the other stopped smiling. "You know nothing of fun."

"I do, but it's legal fun. Not hard."

"Fine! The blue-haired one gave me her address. I guess they liked me just the same as I liked them."

"It's a trick, brother," the first warned.

"Sod it! Let me have this, will you? I am bathed and clean now, it's time for me to relax. If that means relaxing with those ladies, then I will."

Octavia watched as the second man jumped out of the pool. The short conversation left him in a bitter mood towards his comrade. He left wet footprints on the slick stone as he approached his towel and clothes. 

"Hunter!" the first called out. "Don't go! They are just fancy prostitutes! Get a real girl for once and maybe you wouldn't have to spend so much on dames."

The man named Hunter ignored him and dried himself off. He was hardly dressed in his loose leggings and shirt before he clambered away from the Pools. Octavia gave his friend one last glance before following the other from above. Her legs danced along the edges of the white stone arches and railings. Hunter did not seem like an observant fellow, so he did not even risk a glance at her.

"Silly brother, always belittling me," he croaked.

"You just keep walking..." Octavia quietly encouraged him.

That was just what he did. The Canterlot streets unfolded before him as he stomped on. The Assassin stuck with him by sneaking over rope lines and climbing over small roofs. As he entered the busier parts of the grand capital, it was harder for Octavia to keep up with him. Her eyes hardly left her target and she more than once tripped on a chimney or roof garden.

"Can't lose him, can't lose him."

She quickened her pace slightly, sliding over a small dome and swinging across an alley. Her route would take her to the sides of houses, dragging herself from window to window and sometimes through the rich porches of merchants. Her arms would grab dangling lanterns or construction pulleys. Her movements were graceful and expertly done, but the man still moved swiftly through the late crowds. 

The pale moonlight cast its silver light onto the dark cobblestone and white buildings. The night was growing more intense as the time passed. The sun had gone and the man still walked on. Through an alley, around a corner, across a street, and about a plaza did he go. The trailing Assassin kept her distance at all times, but remained relatively close.

The Novice halted on the edge of a rooftop. Hunter was slowing down in his haste. His feet took him to a dark part of the city where there were fewer people and fewer noises.  It was the sort of section of the capital where thugs and thieves would gather on the corners to jeer and chat with each other over the day's successes. 

Is that a brothel? Octavia knew the brothels in Canterlot by the Thieves Guild. The courtesans had shown her each location that was under Assassin control, or at least, allies of the Brotherhood. This brothel, with its red roses on the balconies, dark purple drapes, and old structural design, was not one of them. The house also lacked any signs of life. Yes, there were roses, but even they were faded and withered like the drapes and the filthy windows. It looked abandoned, but this was the place where Hunter arrived at.

"Finally!"

The man entered the large abode without hesitation. Now, any normal fool would follow him directly through the door, but Octavia knew better. With a quick hop over to the rooftop, she leaned over the side in hope to enter through a window. She was out of luck, as no window was open on the warm evening. So she placed herself in front of one of the larger windows and dug her hidden blade deep in the gap where it opened. 

"C'mon!"

She forced the blade into the gap and used her arm as a wench to pry it open. It was tougher than she anticipated. After the first failed attempt, she slammed the blade even deeper and pulled with all her might. The window popped open and swung inwardly with an almost haunting moan. 

Octavia inspected the room before she crawled through the window. She had only been there for a second and she was surprised by the normalcy of the home. It appeared like a small family owned the home as there were signs of children in both the hallways and the small rooms. Toys were haphazardly scattered about and bed sheets were on the floors instead of the rather expensive beds that were in each room. Hair brushes and other woman beauty products were more common than the toys. It was odd indeed, but the place did not seem to host a brothel or any sort of magic.

Her feet lightly pressed the multi-colored rugs on the floor. It was all so quiet that she could not risk even a sound. As the hallway only led to a downward staircase, Octavia was forced to follow it. At the top of the stairs she paused to hear any souls, but no voices came.

She extended her blade and headed down the stairs with utter caution. As the bottom approached, she could hear the faint sounds of people below. There must be a basement. 

Her boots clapped on the wooden floor of the main level. The sounds became louder. She could not tell where the second set of stairs were, so her progress through the house slowed down. The main level was far more suspicious than the top. Bright red sofas were lining the walls. Rose petals that were less withered flaked the floor. The house now appeared to be a brothel, but still an empty brothel. 

"Ah, we seem to have another! Just in time too," a woman chuckled from below.

"I guess he couldn't wait. They always come," another with a more raspy voice laughed.

"Oh! Did you bring presents?" a more chirpy voice questioned.

"Well, money and a good time," Hunter said smoothly.

"Aw, that doesn't sound like a good present," the chirpy one moaned.

"What?" the first sounded shocked. "Ugh, never mind. I'm glad you could join us. We were just about to start the...entertainment."

Octavia followed the sounds the best she could. With her ear low and her movement sounds minimal, she slid across the room towards the steps that led below into a sort of basement. She stopped. They still spoke among themselves with giggles and grunts. The Assassin was losing confidence as she wondered how many were actually down there. One male voice would mask over another. Though, the three female voices seemed like the only ones.

"I should plan this out before engaging," Octavia whispered to herself. "Perhaps they could be simple prostitutes? These may not be the women I seek."

"Should we begin?" the first woman said seductively.

"I don't see why not," the raspy one remarked with little enthusiasm.

Octavia kept her hear ready to listen to their conversations. Suddenly, a light, captivating hum met her ears, freezing her in place. The melodic humming intoxicated her almost instantly, making her heart stop beating and her whole being moved emotionally. She could only blink as she listening to the growing song that came from below.

She dare not speak, as it would interrupt the beautiful song. Even her steps would create defiling sounds, so she stayed put. Holding her breath was difficult, but she did so so that she could hear the music in its finest form.

The humming grew louder as the song increased in its intensity. Octavia's hairs stood on end as she began to forget her troubles, her doubts, and it was all being replaced with a focus on joy and happiness. Her legs gave out and she slid down to the floor with her head stretched out over the top of the stairs. Her body was tensed, yet relaxed. Slight humming came from her own throat, but she stopped as it was not in tune with the captivating song.

The song had a sort of relaxing melody that made Octavia sway her head and hand back and forth like a small ocean wave. In her extreme enjoyment of the music, her eyes were practically rolled up in the lids. The enthralling tune made her breath through her mouth only, so her jaw was open slightly. She had no fears, no concerns, no doubts. It was as peaceful as an isolated creek, yet twice as charming.

The song then ended on a low note. Octavia felt a twitch in her body that made her hands cramp up, but it soon went away. Why did it stop? Her heart now ached and her stomach squeezed itself as she needed to hear more. She stretched one hand out towards the steps and crawled down the stairs slowly. It was for some reason painful, but Octavia endured the sudden aches. Her determination to reach the singers was far greater than any pain she received.

"Do you hear that?" the raspy one asked the others. "I think we got company."

Octavia, with a parched throat, stood up and slowly walked down the last steps and reached the basement. There, before her, were three thin women with long hair and revealing outfits. One had long blue hair, one with orange puffy hair, and the last with straight purple. With men on the floor around them, equally as intoxicated as Octavia, the three stood pointing pistols as the Assassin. Octavia raised her hands without a real care.

"Who are you?" The orange one spat. "Answer me, damn it!"

"Why did you stop singing?" Octavia asked back with a weak voice. "Why?"

"C'mon Dagi, she's under with the rest of these bubs," the purple haired one said with a raspy voice and lowered her pistol.

The first one still held her gun up. "Aria, don't you know what she is? Look at her, she's an Assassin. I know one when I see one. She's here to kill us!"

"Um, wouldn't she have done that already?" the blue haired one said innocently.

"Sonata's right," Aria agreed. "Huh, never thought I'd ever say that."

"Why have you stopped singing?" Octavia repeated the question.

Finally, the one named Dagi lowered her weapon. Her bold magenta eyes still perceived the Assassin with suspicion. Her heeled sandals walked over the men that were on the ground and she went straight to Octavia, who was a bit taller than her. The singer's curvy hair bounced with each step. When she was right in front of the Assassin, she started to inspect her.

"She's not a high-ranking Assassin," she stated. "What's your name?"

"Octavia Melody," Octavia said and bowed in Assassin fashion.

"Never 'eard of her," Aria grunted.

"Why are you here?" Dagi asked.

"The Grandbearer Twilight has sent me here to investigate your actions."

"Grandbearer?" The singer gasped. "Here?"

"In the South Canterlot Den," Octavia said casually.

"Hehe, looks like Canterlot gots loads of problems with the Brotherhood," Aria laughed.

"How can they be a brotherhood if they are ran by mainly women?" Sonata asked everyone , but no one answered her.

"Well, Ocatvia, I'm Adagio, that snob over there is Aria, and this airhead is Sonata. We're not evil and we certainly mean no harm for Canterlot. As you know, all we do is sing. We sing like sirens."

"I have realized that," Octavia nodded. "But would you please sing again?"

"Persistent, aren't ya?" Adagio chuckled. "Listen, we don't actually sing that much and we don't take requests. So, ya out of luck at the moment. Our show's done and we gotta take these men out back to uh, send them back home."

"That's a shame," The Assassin sighed. 

Adagio playfully patted Octavia on the shoulder before walking over to her two partners. Aria grabbed Adagio and brought her in close. They soon began whispering and Sonata walked in on the conversation as well. Octavia now took a bit of time to look upon these siren women. They were dressed like courtesans, wearing dresses that did not even reach their knees and tops that showed the tops of their breasts. They all were beautiful and well-kept in their own way. With how Adagio spoke, it was clear she was the leader of the trio. After they whispered among themselves, they broke up to have Adagio confront Octavia once more.

"Well, there may be a way to get us to sing again," she said.

"What is it?" Octavia asked with urgency.

"You see, we aren't Templar, but we used to be. Our Order has been compromised by this Equality-loving bitch named-"

"Starlight Glimmer," Octavia answered.

"Ah, you know already. Well, she's pressin' her idiotic views of Equality on everybody. We three hate this, so we left. However, this doesn't mean we love you Assassins. So, if you want us to sing again, how about you go and uh, assassinate the Grandbearer."

Octavia's eye twitched. "I...I can't do that. She's my leader. My teacher. My-"

Adagio whispered a humming tune in Octavia's ear, making the Assassin tense up once more. "What was that?" the siren asked smugly.

"You promise to sing for me when I come back?" Octavia demanded.

"We do."

"I can do it," Octavia said finally. "I will kill her and I shall hear your music once more."

"Also," Adagio stopped her. "We may have other things for you to do as well."

"As long as payment is your songs, I shall do them."

"Then we expect plenty of good things from ya."

Octavia bowed and ran up the stairs with a hurried pace. The three sirens waved her goodbye and when she was gone, started to laugh among themselves. Sonata jumped up excitedly, Aria simply smiled in some amused expression, and Adagio pumped the air with a fist.

"I can't believe we snagged an Assassin!" Adagio cackled.

"Um, Dagi?" Sonata spoke up.

"What?" was the harsh growl.

"We still have these men to take care of..."

"Oh yeah...take them back and uh, don't have too much fun with them," Adagio told her.

"Finally! I get to do things my way! Yay!" Sonata cheered.


~

> Chapter 10: Siren's Call
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Ah, Octavia, you're back! How was the investigation?"

Octavia stared at the Grandbearer straight in the eye. "It yielded no results on the women. I could not find any warm trails to follow."

"Eh," the Grandbearer shrugged. "Do not be discouraged, Octavia. We'll find out where they hide soon enough. You earned some rest. Please retire for the night."

"You should retire as well. Grandbearer, you've been up for far too long."

"You're right."

Twilight said nothing more but yawned. She nodded her head to acknowledge Octavia's advice before sending the Novice away. Once that was done, Octavia went straight to her own bed to sleep for the night. She did not say another word to any other Assassin but retired quickly and silently.





She never fell asleep, however, but waited for some hours to go by until it was very early morning. She could hear some snores from other Assassins, especially Vinyl, who was always a loud breather. Octavia listened to all the sounds she could hear while strapping on her hidden blade under the sheets. She had removed it to appear like she was going to sleep and not be suspicious to any of her companions. It was time now to return it to her wrist and silently gather any other tools for the deed she was about to commit.

Her body was restless, it lacked any true energy, but relied on mental determination to move. It had been too long since she heard the women's singing. Her memories of it were slowly fading or in her mind, become off and thus not perfect like she had heard it. She needed to win their favor, hear the song once more, and indulge in the melody. Every thought, every action, every moment was dedicated to it.

She removed the covers of her bed and stepped into the cold air. The Den was never a warm place, even in the summer, and her bare feet touched the dirty floor in silence. She checked the other beds, no one had stirred. Her pink eyes went to Vinyl first, as she would have been the easiest to awake due to how close their beds were. Vinyl was sprawled out on her bed with her mouth wide open. No, nothing was going to stir her, and Octavia stood up and took her first steps towards her target.

Having crossed the rooms a hundred times a day, she could navigate around the furniture in the darkness with ease. She wanted to try and hum the women's song, but that would create noise and also ruin their perfect melody with her lesser voice. Once she was out of the room, she silently walked down the hall towards the main room that separated the Assassins from the Bearers. It was not a long walk, but one that required focus to not bump into all the chairs, cushions, and tables that seemed to never be in the same place twice. 

Octavia made it passed there and was about to walk down the hall that led to the Bearer's Quarters, but stopped upon seeing Rarity walking towards her from that very hall. Her eyes were down, reading a book in her hand while the other hand created a magic light that allowed her to read in such darkness. 

The Novice stopped and sidestepped into a corner beside the hall's opening. Rarity walked right by Octavia, her eyes still reading the words on the old pages. If Octavia did not hold her breath, Rarity would have felt it. The Bearer of Generosity then walked over to a seat in the main room and sat down to continue her reading. Octavia was confused by this behavior, but seeing that Rarity was still in battle gear meant that she was on the night watch. She was usually in a nightgown and sleeping late hours into the morning. 

Octavia did not even sigh in relief before moving passed the Bearer and sneaked down the hall towards her target. It was going to be easy, she thought. All she needed to do was stab Twilight while she slept. After that, she would take Twilight's sword as proof of her demise and hear the beautiful song once more. 

The Novice reached the closed door and turned the knob. It was unlocked! The Bearer of Generosity must have left the room and left the door unlocked, Octavia concluded. She slid the old door opened with only the slightest of creaks. When it was wide enough for her to step inside, she did and shut it behind her noiselessly. The Map was still glowing, meaning the room was bathed in its blue light. Twilight never slept in complete darkness, it seems.  

Octavia extended her blade and carefully moved over to Twilight's bed. The Grandbearer was there, her face towards the ceiling, but her hips turned sideways. She was also clutching her pillow under her head and would say something incoherent as she slept. In a bed nearby was Spike, who was hanging off his bed and ready to fall right off. 

With restrained anticipation, Octavia readied to strike. Twilight was peacefully sleeping still and was completely unaware of what was about to happen. With the Map's light on her, she appeared almost childlike, but to Octavia, she was nothing but an obstacle in the way to her happiness. 

The door swung open, making Octavia turn around. Rarity was right in the doorway, her sword drawn and her other hand glowing with Elemental magic. The Novice gasped upon being caught, but could not even finish it as Rarity instantly sent a magical force wave across the room, slamming Octavia into the wall and awaking all within the Den. The force knocked books off from their shelves and scrolls from their holes.

"What's going on?" Twilight flailed and fell off her bed. 

"How dare you!" Octavia screamed. "Who are you to interfere! This is my mission!"

Rarity did not say anything and slammed Octavia again into the wall. By now, Assassins poked their curious and scared heads through the door to see the cause of all the ruckus. Twilight and Spike retreated to behind the Bearer of Generosity as they both were still confused of what was happening. The Novice wiped some blood from her lips, but was unfazed still.

Octavia roared and charged at Rarity. The Bearer caught the wrist that had the blade and flipped the Novice over and onto the ground. Octavia recovered and jabbed the blade at the Bearer again. Rarity only took some steps back before getting into a position to grab Octavia's head and pin it to the Map's surface. She also took the Novice's armed hand and pointed it at an upward angle to restrain her.

"Gah! Let me go! You're not even who I want!" Octavia yelled.

"Excuse me darling, but you are trying to kill my friend, do you really think I'll let you go?"

"What is the meaning of this?" Whiplash demanded as he stormed in. "Octavia, what in Tartarus are you doing?"

"She was trying to kill me!" Twilight panted. "She would've too, if Rarity didn't save me. Thanks for that."

"A pleasure, darling," Rarity smiled. "However, this is serious, Octavia here has just committed treason against the Brotherhood."

"Never thought you had it in you," Whiplash shook his head.

"Tavi?" Vinyl broke through the other Assassins. "Wha....?"

Octavia sternly looked at her friend. "They have taken my happiness from me! All I ever wanted is gone! I need to hear the songs again!"

"What in Equestria are you talking about, dear?" Rarity asked and kept Octavia restrained. 

"The songs! The songs of the Sirens! You don't know the songs! You hate them! You hate them!"

"Well, she lost it," Spike remarked casually.

Twilight stood up and walked over to Rarity and Octavia. The Novice with her free hand, tried to reach for the Grandbearer, but Rarity pulled her other arm the wrong way, making her grunt in pain. The Grandbearer was curious and looked into Octavia's eyes. She then nodded with understanding.

"I should have seen the signs earlier. I...I should not have sent you on that mission," she said quietly.

"What are you talking about, Twilight?" Rarity was still confused.

"She's under the influence of an Alicorn Artifact. I sent her on a mission to find those three women we've been hearing about. I also knew that their powers come from music. Octavia heard one of these songs and apparently, it controls them. They sent her here to kill me. They must be Templar then."

"They aren't Templar!" Octavia hissed back. "They left the Order because of Starlight Glimmer. They do not agree with her beliefs."

"How can you tell she isn't lying?" Whiplash pointed out. "She could have been a Templar all this time! I mean, she even met their Grandmaster while in prison."

Twilight continued to look at Octavia's eyes. "Well, I've mind-controlled people in the past, and when I do, their eyes seem to lose emotion. Octavia has some of the most beautiful and expressive eyes I've ever seen, but right now, they seem lifeless. However, this is not the best conclusion. She could also simply be insane and snapped some time during this night."

"Tavi just can't become insane!" Vinyl argued. "She's been fine all this time. She has to be mind controlled."

"Or she is trying to make us belief she is being mind controlled," Rarity added. "Octavia is a crafty one."

"Why don't you all just let me go and kill Twilight?" Octavia snarled. "I'll leave you to your solemn lives and I'll hear the songs once more."

"You know, Octavia, we can let you hear the songs without killing Twilight," Spike said suddenly, a smirk on his young face.

"What?" Octavia looked at him, surprised.

"Spike?" Twilight uttered. "What are you-"

"Yup! Here's how: you can leave and act like ya killed Twilight, even give them something as proof. When ya go back, we'll follow you to them. If they don't sing to you, then we'll make them sing. Maybe even get them to sing forever."

"You are right!" Octavia squealed. "We can make them sing! Haha!"

"Spike, that's an awful plan," Twilight folded her arms. "We could all hear the songs and fall for them."

"Twilight, just plug your ears in with wax," he deadpanned.

"Hm, I think Spike has a point. We could simply go back to them," Rarity agreed.

"I'll lead you to them at once! I  can't wait to hear them again," Octavia squirmed.

"Not on your life, darling," Rarity tightened her grip. "It is the dead of night and we are terribly ill-prepared. We must wait until tomorrow. You can wait that long, can't you?"

"No!" Octavia shouted back in anger.

"Well then, if that's the case, you'll simply have to spend the time in the cell," Rarity huffed and shackled Octavia's wrists together. 

"You can't do this to me!" The Novice fought back hopelessly. 

"You only wish we couldn't do this to you," Rarity rolled her eyes and led the restrained Assassin away to the only prison cell in the Den.

All the other Assassins remained in the room and looked at each other. Some soon left to return to their rests, others talked among themselves in low whispers. Twilight then shooed them away from her quarters until she was alone with Spike and Whiplash. 

"There is another way to tell if she's lying," Twilight brought up.

"Yeah, ya want to call in the Bearer of Honesty from Ponyville, don't ya?" Whiplash shook his head. "I know ya two are close, but she can't leave the valley just to see if Octavia, a Novice, is telling the truth or not."

"C'mon, Twilight, we can do this," Spike encouraged. "All we need to do is follow Octy and kill those women. They are clearly misusing the artifacts."

"I know. I hope it goes well. There's a thousand ways it could fail. It seems like all they need to do is sing to control us."

"Yet not control us entirely," Whiplash said. "Otherwise Octavia wouldn't have agreed to go back. It could wear off for all we know. I mean, in all my years, I never heard of artifacts that work on music. These could be really weak artifacts and not like some that are out there."

"No matter it's strength, it's our job as Assassins to acquire it," Twilight concluded. "Tomorrow, we'll follow Octavia to these sirens and perhaps we can capture them. I feel that killing them at the scene would be a waste of valuable information, especially when we can barely gain any intelligence on the Order. Are we good?"

"Yes, Grandbearer," Whiplash bowed.

"Good. Let's get some rest before we start."


~

> Templar Chapter IV: Taking Advantage
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Sunset Shimmer crossed her armored legs daintily as she sat at a round wooden table, a mug of cider resting in her right hand. The left had impatiently tapped the side of her mug, showing that she had been waiting here for some time. Her eyes wandered about the round edge of the table, her thoughts far from where she was at. Her red and yellow curls bounced with every movement of her head.

Her eyes went to the window, but the tavern's glass was too foggy to look through, thus only a gray light entered from it. Templar soldiers were also present in the tavern. With guns on their backs, they chatted in low whispers and remained generally quiet. The owner of the tavern was behind a bar and speaking with a smiling Templar woman. Sunset watched all of this without much interest.

With a sigh, she leaned back in her chair, leaving the full cider mug on the table. "Waiting and waiting, that's all we do now. I thought these carriages would come in faster." She ran a hand through her hair. "If we don't start up again soon-"

She stopped to look up at a hooded figure. The figure's arms were crossed and a smile was on her lips, showing white teeth in the shadows of her face. The robes she wore were blue and yellow, the clothes being well-designed for a specific purpose. The figure said nothing and took a seat across from Sunset.

"Been expecting me?" the figure asked.

"No," was the answer. "Captain Spitfire, why are you here? I thought you would be still defending Cloudsdale."

Spitfire removed her hood to show bright fiery hair. Her eyes shared the same fiery color. "Grandmaster Glimmer ordered me to come here. Fleetfoot and Soarin are also in town, but they are with her at the moment."

"Starlight is here?" Sunset muttered with shock. "Why? Does she not know what I plan to do..."

"We've located the South Canterlot Den," Spitfire cut her off. 

"I've been here for some time, Captain. How could you find something I've been looking for all this time?"

"The Staff of Order. This place is crawling with Assassins. It's an infestation. So, we Wonderbolts know how to catch Assassins. Soarin and I captured one not far from here and brought him to the Grandmaster. She took the information right out of him and his head boils like an egg. Poor sod, but that's war. He was a member of the South Canterlot Den and now we know its exact location. It's time to smoke them out."

"And that's not all," Spitfire continued. "There are other Dens we have located. Fleetfoot actually went to one of these when she was still an Assassin. It's not a big Den at all, but we can still destroy it. I thought the Brotherhood would have abandoned that Den, but they didn't. We also brought in more bomb carriages. Three for each Den."

"You've done all this?" Sunset asked.

"Yes."

Sunset stood up from her chair and adjusted her armor. "Then I need to speak with Starlight myself."





Starlight Glimmer stood on the road, two Templar soldiers on either side of her. There was a two-horse drawn carriage next to her, elegant and ready for use. She had not traveled by carriage, but instead rode her own horse. She did not like carriages as they seemed too extravagant for her taste. The Wonderbolts did not mind riding in it in her place.

The soldiers were speaking of subjects that she did not care for. However, due to her white mask, they could not tell she had a disapproving look on her face, so they went on. She watched them with curious eyes, but said nothing. The Templar treated her as an equal more so than their Grandmaster, and that was perfectly fine with her.

"Starlight!" Sunset shouted as she stomped over to her. "Why are you here? You are supposed to remain in Cloudsdale."

"Ah, Sunset!" Starlight gleamed under the white mask. "Good to see this afternoon. You see, I have come to make sure that this plan of yours works. I'd hate to let you do it by yourself. We both know that it is better to work in unison than separated. Besides, what leader would I be if I remained in a palace far behind the first sight of danger? It's more honorable to be with those who follow me. I do this to show them my infinite gratitude."

"Did you not trust me to succeed?" Sunset stopped and placed a hand on her hip.

Starlight chuckled and shook her head. "I must admit, I don't think your plan will work. That was because you never told me your plan. I had to find it out myself by asking one of your fine men. However, it is not a bad plan to simply destroy the Brotherhood's operations in one clean sweep. After a week or so thinking about it, I think your plan can work if you had more help. That's all. You are still running the operation, I shall simply aid you when you need it. People should always be willing to help their equals."

"That is why you brought the Wonderbolts with you as well?"

"Exactly," Starlight placed a gently hand on Sunset's shoulder. "What better Templars to bring than those who have the most experience in hunting? Spitfire is a fine warrior and she shall hunt any survivors of our attacks. Don't look at me like that, you know there will be survivors. Even if we blow up ten blocks around the Dens, there will still be those who make it out alive. They are resourceful and cunning. History tells that they've risen from even their worst times. We also know that Canterlot is not the only city to host this many Assassins. They are everywhere, we shall only be clearing one nest out of several."

"Then how do you think you're going to help?"

"By simply giving aid like I said. I have the Staff of Order. I believe I can help in more ways than one. Carry on, Sunset."

Sunset Shimmer crossed her arms. Starlight remained standing there, seemingly innocent enough. After a moment, Starlight's smile began to falter and she sighed. With her wrists on her hips, she frowned at the Templar.

"I know we are not on the best of terms yet, but please, we cannot stand here forever."

Sunset turned around and began to walk away. "Fine. Just try to keep up. I was doing just fine without you, so don't get in my way. It's great that we have the locations of the Dens, but we now need a time to strike. That could take some time to coordinate."

Starlight followed her. "Of course. We are not in an absolute rush. Remember that you have Suri's troops as well. We should outnumber the Assassins. If we time the men right, they will not have a chance to fight back."

"Numbers aren't everything, Starlight. I know the Brotherhood better than you, so I would suggest staying in the back."

Starlight folded her arms. "I can't believe how stubborn you are, I mean really."

Sunset stopped and sighed. "Alright, we'll do it together. I guess it's not too bad to have the Staff around. Just please don't have any Equalists go about and ruin the surprise. We need to make this clean and precise. The only way we'll succeed is if we attack every Den at the same time."

"I'm glad of you choice. Please lead the way. When the Assassins are done, we'll have an easier time establishing equality and dismissing the Two Sisters."

"Remember that we are only taking out the Assassins here, Starlight. There are still four other Bearers," Sunset cautioned.

"Hm, it is usually I who warns others. Do not worry, to be formidable, we must be intelligent. This war is not going to win in with us in a fist fight with the Bearers. We shall win this war by having a world of Equality that will not support the Assassins' Harmony. They will be the regressive in this era. No one likes the regressive."

"Starlight, we have taken it easy these past years. It is time to strike. One after the other. If we work our asses off now, then it will be easier later."

"Indeed. Let us begin."


===

> Chapter 11: The Last Song
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"How was the day, Octavia?" 

Octavia kept her arms folded as she stood in the middle of the Den's cell. She had been in there all day and was finally getting some attention long after the sun had set. Twilight was on the other side of the bars, holding a rather awkward smile. She was fantastic at having awkward smiles but a failure at genuine ones. With a raised brow, Octavia did not answer the Grandbearer and remained silent.

"So, uh, did you do anything exciting?" Twilight hesitantly asked.

"I've been in this cell all day, you fool," Octavia said harshly.

"Oh, right..."

Octavia took a step closer to the bars. "Can we get started? I want to hear the music again! I can't sit in here any longer. The need for their songs is slowly killing me."

"Well, that's why I'm here!" Twilight said proudly. 

The Grandbearer whistled a tune (which made Octavia plug her ears in) and opened the cell door. The Novice did not wait and practically leaped out of the cell to run towards the exit of the Den. Twilight at first panicked, but then realized they wanted Octavia to lead the way anyway. So instead, she waved her arms to gather the attention of the other Assassins.

"Brothers! Octavia's already leading the way. Let's go!"

"But Twilight," Spike yelled, "Octavia left without her proof of killing you."

"No time for that now! Let's go!"





"Oh yes! Finally I get to hear the songs once more!"

Octavia leaped from building to building. Nothing was going to stand in her way; nothing was going to be an obstacle she couldn't pass. With the other Assassins behind her, she led them all towards the abandoned brothel. Her excitement could not be contained. She didn't tire, she didn't think of anything else but the sounds of that wonderful music. What could be better? 

The Canterlot night witnessed an entire squad of Assassins jumping along the rooftops. The moonlit streets would be temporarily shrouded in the shadows of the flying Brothers and Sisters. It was a sight to see, but Octavia saw none of this as she raced faster and faster towards her destination.

The fading memories of the sweet, enticing songs of the sirens blocked her mind from everything else. Her running was expertly done as her mind made no excuses. She was doing so well that the other Assassins had to work to keep up with her. 

Knowing the exact route to the sirens, it did not take her long to reach their abandoned brothel. The Assassins held up on the nearby roofs and let Octavia enter the place without company. They were to watch and only interfere when the sirens were exposed.

"Make sure your ears are plugged," Twilight said to them. Upon receiving no feedback, she was certain they could not hear a hurtful musical note.

Octavia burst through the door in mad frantic ambition. Her footsteps fell still lightly on the rose-covered floor. That's when she heard it. The music, the sounds she had been waiting for all this time. Her breath was taken away and her mind was theirs once more. Her fanatical behavior was replaced with a solemn peacefulness. She slowed down and gently made her way down the steps to the three singing women.

Just like last time, the sirens had a group of men around them, losing their hearts in their admiration for the captivating song. Octavia was just with them, but like before, stood in awe instead of laying at their feet in mindless adoration. The sirens took notice of her almost instantly, and promptly finished their songs to the disappointment of all there.

"Welcome back," Adagio said confidently. 

""Oooh! Oooh! Did ya kill her? Did ya kill her good?" Sonata giggled.

"I...I did as you asked," Octavia uttered hesitantly. "Twilight the Grandbearer is dead."

"Really?" Aria huffed sarcastically. "Got any reason for us to believe you?"

"I do."

Octavia reached in her sash to pull out nothing. It was only now that she realized she had no proof of the Grandbearer's demise. A sweat formed on her brow and on the back of her neck. Her pink eyes looked nervously at the trio and she sighed.

"I seem to have lost it on my way here. I had to run quickly to avoid capture," Octavia said.

"So, they know you did it then?" Adagio asked.

"I did not-"

"They saw you leave?" Aria demanded. "Did they follow you?"

"Wait!" Sonata stopped them all. "If they did, doesn't that mean we could you know, sing to them as well?"

Adagio calmed down after hearing this. "For once, you're right, Sonata. Fine, if they did come, we shall wait for them. Instead of one Assassin under our control, we'll have an army. This may be our second big break."

"What was our first?" Sonata asked confusedly.

"Her, you idiot!" Adagio gestured at Octavia.

"I did as you asked, Adagio," Octavia began. "Sing to me. Fulfill our bargain."

"I'm not wasting any breath until I get absolute prove of Twilight's death. Also, we'll need every saved breath for all the Assassins. We'll make this a show to remember."

So they quieted down and waited. It was not a long wait, but it was agonizing for Octavia, who paced about the basement, hoping her Brothers and Sisters would arrive soon. The sirens kept the men around them, softly humming some notes to keep them interested. 

The quiet sounds of steps could be heard on the stairs. Octavia held her breath and listened intently. These were no doubt the Assassins. The sirens prepared by standing up and beginning to hum a bit louder. The amulets around their necks glowed with the magical qualities each contained.

Twilight was leading the group of Brothers. She was in no apparent haste as she casually walked down the stairs and stopped before them. With hands on her hips, she inspected the sirens. The Assassins behind her appeared on tense than their leader, having swords to and ready to fight.

"So, you didn't kill her!" Aria growled at Octavia. "We don't like liars, but I guess the Grandbearer would help us nicely."

The three began to sing, making Octavia's body tense up at every note. The men around them also tensed up and their gasps of awe were background noise to the perfect voices. The Assassins kept standing there, unfazed by the music. Twilight even crossed her arms and raised a brow.

"Um, Dagi, why isn't it working?" Sonata panicked.

"Keep singing!" Adagio ordered from the side of her mouth.

"We can't hear you," Twilight finally said with an unnecessarily loud voice.

"What?" Adagio stopped. "What's happening.

"They have plugged their ears with wax," Octavia told them. 

"You betrayed us!" Adagio yelled.

"I did nothing of the sort. I only wanted to hear your music. They said they would help me listen longer."

"We made a deal, Assassin," Adagio pulled out a dagger. "Now finish what you started. Kill Twilight! The rest of you!" she yelled at the intoxicated men, "kill them all!"

The men jumped to action, pulling out small knives and other small weapons to fight the trained Assassins. Octavia had no weapons as she had left without them and threw herself at Twilight who casually lifted her into the air with magic. The Brothers and the men collided, ending quickly with the men being disarmed and beaten to the floor. Not one Assassin even earned a scratch or bruise. 

"What do we do now?" Sonata squealed.

"How 'bout we just run?" Aria suggested.

"We appeal to them!" Adagio told them. "Listen girls, we can get out of here alive if we-"

Twilight pointed a finger at them and the Assassins behind her rushed to the sirens. Adagio screamed and swiped with her dagger, but to no avail. An Assassin ripped it from her hand and then threw her into the wall, pinning her arm behind her back. Sonata simply tried to run away, but was promptly tackled. Aria did not put a worthy fighter either.

Their necklaces were ripped from their throats and cast to the ground. The red crystals cracked upon landing and their glow faded. Instantly, Octavia felt all the tension in her body leave and she gasped for new air. Upon seeing that she was back to normal, Twilight dropped her to the ground. She then magically removed the wax from her ears.

"Oh," she mused. "I can hear everything now. Goodness."

"Grandbearer, I'm sorry!" Octavia pleaded. "I beg you not to hold this against me."

"Don't worry, Octavia, we already forgive you," Twilight smiled. "Just have more caution in the future, will you?"

Twilight then removed the wax from the other Assassins' ears. Jokes and chuckling was now going through the group. The three sirens were tied up and presented to the Grandbearer. Vinyl, who was holding Sonata, gestured at the three.

"Should we kill them now? Ya know, execution style?"

"I do not think that is necessary, Vinyl," Twilight answered. "Their amulets were weak and quite fragile. No wonder they were so easy to run away with. No, I think they deserve justice, but not by our hand."

"We are not Templar!" Adagio begged. "We left them! We do not hold their views! We do not work for them!"

"You may not be Templar, but you certainly hold their views, siren," Twilight said. "You are still criminals, using magic for your own gain and making fools of these poor men. You are also powerless now. The relevance you had was in those broken crystals. You are no threat to the Brotherhood, but you may still be a nuisance to society. No, you shall not receive justice from our hand, but what the Royal Guard do to them is their choice. I predict you shall be well-acquainted with a dungeon cell."

She then looked at Vinyl. "Tell Shining Armor that these three are presents from me. Also tell him that they are proof that the Templar are roaming our city. They may have valuable information and he can interrogate them if he wants. He'll tell me what they say."

"Yes, Grandbearer," Vinyl bowed and with some other Assassins, led the sirens away.





At the Den, Octavia was rubbing her forehead. The effects of the mind-controlling song were still disrupting her mind. Rarity and Twilight both took noticed and watched her with curious faces. The couch Octavia was laying on was soft and helping her cope with the headache. Rarity stood over her with a hand on her delicate chin while Twilight sat in a chair off to the side.

"Now you have tasted what Alicorn Artifacts do," Rarity chuckled. "It is fortunate no one was harmed."

"It is fortunate," Twilight agreed. "It makes me wonder how many other artifacts are within this city, in the hands of those who know nothing about them. These sirens left the Order because the Order moved on from them. I wonder how many wandering former Templars there are as well. We must find out. We must scrounge for every piece of information we can find. The Templar, the artifacts, everything."

"And how do you suggest we go about this, darling?" Rarity asked.

Twilight smiled. "In a library, of course."

"Oh! A library, can I do that? I rather take a break from something stressful," Octavia uttered.

"Are you willing to go back to the Grand Royal Palace to seek information in the Royal Archives?" Twilight chuckled.

"On second thought, how about no!" Octavia huffed. "I should avoid the palace, remember?"

"Oh, don't be daft, Octavia," Rarity rolled her eyes. "The Archives are far from wherever Celestia may be. This will be a good mission for you. You should do it. Oh wait, you are doing it. Reading and studying can be relaxing and good for the complexion, darling."

"Brilliant!" Twilight beamed. "Octavia, I already have a list of books. It's extensive!"

"Bloody hell!" Octavia grumbled. "This will take me a decade, I bet."

"Well, perhaps," Rarity shrugged. "When Twilight says extensive, she means it. Especially when it comes to books."

"Why did I open my damn mouth..."


~

> Chapter 12: The Archives
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"She's making you go to the Royal Archives? Bahaha!"

"Oi! Don't you mock me, I accidentally volunteered. I'm still cloggy-so from the siren singing, that's all."

Vinyl did not stop her laughing even after Octavia explained the circumstances. She still had her head back, giggling to the point Octavia rolled her eyes in annoyance. Her arms crossed and leaned on one side until the Assassins decided to calm down.

"Wow, I mean, wow!" Vinyl chuckled. "Were ya demoted or something? Oh wait, ya can't be demoted, ya already at the bottom! Reading duty! Pfft!"

"Well, maybe she sent me because I can actually read more than ten words!" Octavia jeered back.

"I can read more than ten! I can read at least thirty!" Vinyl smiled back and held three fingers in the air. "That's three times as much as ya would've thunk."

"Then you should become a scholar," Octavia broke into a smile. "Being an Assassin apparently is under-qualified for an outstanding individual as yourself."

Vinyl sat up and leaned on the couch with her arms spread apart on the top. "I know it is. However, ya gotta have someone do it, am I right?"

The two laughed some more when the Grandbearer walked in. She was not paying much attention to them when she neared them, as she was reading a book and her free hand was twirling her purple hair about by her ear. Her throat hummed a little tune and she stopped right before Octavia, closed the book, and placed it by her side. 

"Seems like you two are well today," she said with her usual warmness. 

"Hardly," Octavia joked. "Vinyl is still mocking me for being a Novice."

"Well, that's about to end, because you have earned a promotion," Twilight placed her hand on Octavia's shoulder. "I was thinking about it last night and you've been through plenty since you've joined. I believe you have enough experience to be promoted. Octavia, you are no longer Novice, you are now Servant."

"Just like that?" Vinyl huffed. "Do I get a promotion too?"

"Not until I say so," Twilight said playfully. "Congratulations, Octavia."

"I...thank you, Grandbearer," Octavia bowed. "I won't disappoint you."

"Good, then are you ready to go to the Archives? I have the list," Twilight took a thick scroll from her sash.

"Yes, I am ready."

"Well, good then, but we should wait a few more hours. The Archives are busy with scholars during the day, so it would be best to enter at sundown."

"Of course," Octavia nodded.

"Well then," Twilight said awkwardly. "Congratulations again and um, see you later."

Twilight then walked away as suddenly as she came. Octavia felt smug for acquiring the new rank, but the title felt just as demeaning as the first. From Novice to Servant, how quaint, she thought sarcastically. Vinyl was still on the couch, her arms folded but her face showing that she was not unhappy in the slightest. In fact, when she jumped to her feet, she was smiling broadly. 

"I just remembered. I got something I made for ya the other day. It's not my design, but I thought it would help me move along. Come with me."

The new Servant raised a brow at her friend, but followed her to one of the back rooms of the Den. It was a darker part of the hideout where not many Assassins lounged about. Half of this room was simply used for storage of ammunition and a place to store broken or misshapen weaponry. The other half was not as much in the shadows and had a grindstone and an anvil. It was a place to give patchwork to weapons without having to seek a blacksmith. Some of the veteran Assassins knew the basics of smiting and could forge more simple objects. However, blacksmithing was a trade that required a life of training, so the Brotherhood heavily relied on the Canterlot blacksmiths for aid. 

"Here we are," Vinyl said as she picked up an oddly designed object. "I made this for you."

She handed it over to Octavia. The Servant looked at it. It was a hidden blade, but heavily modified. Instead of a blade, there was a metal hook. It was also heavier than most wrist blades, being armored and more refined than the leather one she wore. More straps were also present as it was clearly designed to take the weight of the user and spread it along the instead of simply on the wrist.

"A hook? Why in Equestria do I need this?" she asked.

"It's something the Brotherhood designed for older Assassins to get about. Ya see, this hook will allow to reach farther than ya hand and catch things easier when climbing."

Octavia frowned. "Are you saying that I am old?"

"With that face, I can't say you're young," Vinyl joked. "But seriously, naw, I'm saying ya not a good runner. Some people just get better at it than others. What's important is not ya skill, it's your ability to run away safely. I made this to increase ya chances of surviving."

Without looking up at her friend, she continued to look at the new device. "Well then, I thank you," she said and slipped off her wrist blade put the new one in its place, but Vinyl stopped her almost immediately.

"You don't have to use just one blade," she told her quietly. "Ya can have both."

"But that is reserved for the Bearers or the Den Masters," Octavia protested. "It would be amiss to do such a thing."

"Who cares about that, I mean, really?" Vinyl insisted. "Ya gotta be able to survive and having everything you need is just for the better. Besides, Rarity helped design that blade to fit you. Ya can't just cast it aside."

Octavia stopped her. "I understand, but I am still not on the best of terms with the Brotherhood. Doing something like this will show that I lack the discipline to follow the simplest of laws. I shall put my first wrist blade by my bed. I will not forget it, but your device is arguably more functional and thus it is better for me to use it."





Octavia hooked a ledge and pulled herself up. Since it was in the late evening, anyone entering the Archives from the front door would be no doubt suspicious. It was time to infiltrate it like an Assassin: through the windows. It was not an easy climb. Even the lowest parts of the Palace were extremely high, making the constant high winds an issue. Octavia had to remove her hood as it flapped madly around her.
She reached a series of large windows. She blocked the fading light and tried to look inside, but the glass was too thick to look through. With a tired grunt, she started sliding sideways, looking for an opening of some sort. As she went out higher and farther, she was about to be above where the Palace hung out from the mountain, leaving only the valley below her.

"Just don't look down," she whispered.

She decided to climb up again to another level. With a glance, she could see a balcony two stories higher. There's an access point. Her hook delve into a small crevice, allowing her to pull herself up. She had to repeat this action to reach the small balcony.

With one final effort, she pulled herself over the railing and out of the wind. Her hand pulled her hood back over her head and she crouched down as she approached the single door entrance. She first tested the handle to see if it was locked. Fortunately, it was not. Slowly, she opened the door and crept inside the Palace. The hallway she entered was mostly dark as the windows did not let much light in.

With her body low to the ground, she briskly moved down the hall. She knew roughly where the Archives were from her position. The years of wandering through the Palace were now aiding her in navigating the maze-like halls and corridors. Since most of the halls looked the same, their only major differences being what was in the stained-glass windows, it was not easy.

As she slithered down a flight of steps, a pair of Royal Guards appeared at the bottom. They were chatting together in what was an intense debate about something Octavia could not make out. With only seconds to spare, she hid behind the corner of a wall and waited until they passed. Their armored footsteps were louder than her hushed breathing. Once they went by her, she slipped out once more and continued downward.

"All this for some bloody books. Well, knowing the Grandbearer, I should not be surprised."

Octavia reached a well-lit corridor more in the center of the Grand Palace. By the edge of the light, she stopped when she saw two Royal Guards, one being in bright purple armor, were speaking with the blind Empress Luna. The Guard in purple had his helmet off in respect to the Empress, his long blue hair reached his large shoulder guards. Octavia could see that this purple Royal Guard was Shining Armor.

"Your Highness, we have been seeing more and more of these peasant gatherings not only in Canterlot, but on the countryside of Equestria as well," Shining Armor told Luna.

"I am not concerned by these petty revolts, Captain," Luna said. "These peasants may call themselves 'Equalists' or whatever they wish, but that makes them no threat to me or my sister's authority."

"Are you sure, Your Highness?" the Captain asked. "They seem organized for simple riots. One of the northern villages has declared themselves separate from the Empire. I feel there is something more going on."

"You are always suspicious, Captain Armor," Luna sighed. "Let not your superstitions or conspiracy theories get in the way. Peasants and the impoverished people will always feel that the world is unfair. The world is unfair and they must learn to cope with it. If you cannot discourage these maddened people, then I should tell Celestia to appoint a new Captain of the Guard."

"Empress Luna, I fear that whoever is inciting these riots are the same ones who took your eyes," Captain Armor said quietly. "You know who I speak of."

"There could be ears listening, Captain. You should be more careful before blabbering like a fool," Luna scolded him in a hushed voice. "If you are so worried, then I shall allow you to control more men for the time being. Flush out whatever conspiracy you feel is present. Be careful, do not incite anything that is worthy of a revolt. Be like my sister, calm and methodical."

"Thank you, Your Highness, I will not fail you!" he bowed before he and his fellow Guard walked away.

Luna stood back there, not watching anything, and shook her head. Her face was that of one both confused and disappointed. She then absently adjusted the blue ribbon that was covering her ruined eyes.

Octavia watched from the shadows. Just go already. The Archives were not far from where she was, but the younger Empress was blocking the path to it.

Suddenly, Luna's head turned directly to Octavia's direction. The eyeless face seemed to look straight at the Assassin. She held this long stare for longer than normal before shrugging one shoulder and leaving the area. Octavia's heart leaped, but once she saw the Empress go away, she relaxed.

"I guess I made a sound," Octavia said to herself.

Seeing that the Empress had left, Octavia quickly crept through the last hallway until reaching the Archive door. The door was large and round, engraved with many Latin phrases about knowledge and philosophy. The center part of the door was a carving of the great tree of Knowledge, Yggdrasil. Like everything in the Palace, it was made to perfection.

Octavia went to one knee and stuck her hidden blade in the large keyhole. To her surprise, it was not locked nor even fully closed. Fearing that someone was still in there, she quietly opened the iron door. Once it was wide enough to enter, she slipped inside.

She had been inside the Archives before, but every time made her want to drop her jaw. The Archives were built in a spiral fashion, with book shelves winding upwards and curved stairs. It was much taller than it was wide. At the bottom where she was at, there were lines of normal bookshelves. Her mind did not want to guess how many books were in this massive collection.

She pulled out the list. To her disappointment, the titles were all far apart on the alphabetical scale. The last letters of the alphabet were placed at the top of the Archives, which meant climbing countless number of stairs. She sighed as she read the last name on the list "Yggdrasil: The Legend."

"This is going to be so fun..."

She looked about before going deeper into the Archives. Her first book started with a "b" so she climbed only one flight of stairs before reaching the level she wanted. With the fading light, she had to look closely at each title. With the bookshelves being 15 feet high, she worried about one of the books being on the top shelves. With a groan, she reached for the shelves to climb up. She didn't see any ladders present, so she simply used her hands.

Running her finger over the titles in the dark was not easy. Some of the books were faded and their words were only barely legible in daylight. She could only hope the books that she couldn't read were not the ones she was seeking. With gritted teeth, she kept looking, occasionally cursing under her breath with frustration.

Suddenly, her foot slipped, knocking one of the books on a lower shelf down to the floor. She winced when the loud thud echoed through the Archives. She listened to hear for a reaction to the sound, but nothing was heard. She climbed higher and started to look at the books there. 

"B....B....B...R hmm..." she read one title. "Ahah!" she exclaimed upon seeing the title being one on her list.

She then covered her mouth instantly. Her excitement for actually finding a book made her careless for that moment. Her ears listened carefully. Unlike last time, she could hear movement down below. It could have been some page moving in a breeze it was so slight a sound. She kept still and held her breath.

One book beside her was suddenly ripped apart by a flying lead ball that roared from a pistol below. With haste, Octavia leaped off the shelf and ran to cover. She quickly slid over a desk and hid behind it. Her heart racing from the near-death experience.

"Damn you!" a female voice growled. "You made me shoot a book. Why didn't you just take the hit?"

"Oi!" Octavia yelled. "Why don't you just have better aim?"

The Assassin could hear the woman reloading the pistol. She was quite used to the sound, so she recognized that something was wrong. Octavia popped her head over the desk to see a young woman with large spectacles trying to reload a worn out pistol. The woman clearly had no idea of how to reload the firearm and was struggling mightily in her ignorance. Seeing that there was no danger, Octavia stood up and folded her arms.

"You don't even have the hammer half-cocked," the Assassin said. 

"Quiet!" she grumbled. "I know my father's pistol well enough!"

"If you keep messing with it like that, you'll blow your fingers off. It would be wise to put the pistol down."

"And let a scoundrel like you take my books?" the woman snarled. "Ha! I'll blow you and your mother up for this. No one takes my books! No one!"

"Are you the librarian?"

The woman cursed and stop reloading. She glared at Octavia and adjusted her spectacles. "Of course I am! Who else would be in here at this time?"

"A Royal Guard? Perhaps anyone who lives in the Grand Royal Palace?" Octavia mockingly suggested.

"I live here too. My room's right over there. This is my home, my Archives of Knowledge. You are a common thief and I'll hang you from the World's Balcony for the damage you've caused."

"You shot the book."

"You didn't let the bullet hit you!"

Octavia sighed and walked over to the fearless librarian. She took out her list to see the young woman. Being close to her in the dark, she saw that the woman was not at all in good condition. She was pale and incredibly thin, much like a rodent from a cave. The spectacles made her eyes look bigger than what they were, having large bags under her lids. Her hair was hastily put up in some wild knot. Her clothes were just as ragged as she was; which was surprising for her occupation. 

"Now, I am here for Twilight Sparkle."

"That scum?" the librarian grunted. "She left me here. My day's been ruined hearing that her hide is still alive."

"That's not nice," Octavia said.

"Hmph! I pity you. She'll act like she's your friend and all and then one day leaves without a notice. And now she's hiring thieves to take my property!"

"I'm not a thief."

"Ha!" the librarian scoffed. "You're here after it's closed and are taking books without coming to me. You're bloody stealing."

"Alright, you have me there. However, we do plan on returning them."

"Yeah, coming from Twilight, that's as worthless as my mother's grave."

"Alright, forget about Twilight. Here, can you find me these books? It's very important that I get them. Your Archives are vast and I'll be here all night to find them. I promise to you that there shall be no trouble. I used to walk these halls as well, I know respect."

The librarian read the list. "Hmph, what fascinates you with this? It's all the legends and historical myths. Yggdrassil? Artifacts? Bunch of nonsense."

"It doesn't matter why. I need them now."

"Well, don't ask me to do it."

"What? You're the librarian! You are most qualified to help me!" Octavia said loudly.

"Hmph," the librarian smiled. "I'm just a distraction. Hope you enjoy the dungeons."

Octavia then heard it. The Archive doors flung open with Royal Guards running in. They had all heard the sound of the gunshot. Why was I so careless?  The lights of their torches illuminated the dark Archives. In no time, she had at least four pistols pointed at her. The librarian simply grinned and stepped back to the protection of the armored men.

"Hold still book thief," a Guard said and then looked at the librarian. "Thank you for helping us, Moondancer."

"Pleasure," she returned. "She was looking for these books."

Moondancer handed the guard the list. Octavia cursed under her breath as she held her hands up in surrender. Another entered the Archives. It was the person Octavia absolutely did not want to see. The Royal Guards stepped to the side while still holding up their weapons as Empress Celestia stood in between them. She held a smug look that Octavia was so accustomed to seeing.

"Thief, remove your hood," she ordered

"No, my lady. I do not want to do so," Octavia spoke in a false accent.

"Do as she commands!" a Royal Guard barked.

Octavia swallowed her hands took the sides of her hood. Her heart beat loudly and she slowly removed it from her head. Celestia smug look instantly vanished and her eyes widened terribly. Her lips trembled and her face went from shock to anger. Octavia felt the sun stare her down and sweat ran down her face. Celestia then took one of the pistols from a Guard.

"Leave us," she told her men.

"Your Highness?" one asked.

"Now!" she ordered.

The men saluted and then promptly walked out of the Archives. Moondancer remained there until Celestia glared at her to leave. The librarian gulped under the glare and left quickly leaving the two there alone. Octavia lowered her hands and took a step forward.

"I can explain-"

"No you can't," Celestia said and raised her gun up, "Assassin."

"It was my only option. I was living in the streets. I was a mess that needed to be saved," Octavia spoke hesitantly.

"Did you kill my men? Did you?"

"No. I have not killed any Royal Guard. That's the absolute truth, You Highness."

"So because you were framed, you became Twilight's grunt?"

"I would say that it is more complicated than that." Octavia shrugged.

Celestia lowered the pistol. "I believe you. Luna and I thought you were dead. Killed by some vagrant out there. I dreamed that you would come back. Well, here you are, you're back but wearing the robes of an Assassin. Your blades have already tasted blood. I can tell by your eyes. You think you carry justice under your wrists."

"He had to die."

"That's what all Assassins say."

"Your Highness, Celestia, my mentor and my mother, I have nothing against you. I am serving a better cause now."

"Don't mention your mother. I am not your mother. I never was. You left her and I picked you up. Now you left me. That's seems to be what you are best at."

"It's never been like that and you know it. I always strive to be the best that I can be. Well I am. I am where I was always meant to be. You may not agree with us, but you and I are family, no matter what. I never came back because I was afraid of you. I am still afraid of you and Luna. I thought you living in the ignorance of my new life would benefit you. I didn't want you to be...disappointed in me and how my life has turned. You lost Twilight to the Brotherhood and I simply did not want you to grieve ending up the same way."

"Octavia," the motherly voice whispered. "I am sad that you chose such a group, but I do know the intentions of the Brotherhood. I do not agree with them nor their methods, but I cannot make myself hate you. You are bright, pretty, and full of determination. If you put your mind to it, you achieve great things. You are a great student and you always will be. Your talent will not be lost to the Assassins for they shall benefit from you. I struggle if I should inform Luna of your new life for she may take it harshly. However, I can assure you that I wish you the best. I hope you stay as within the law as you can. I will also say that you are a criminal and that it would be unjust of me to treat you differently from the scum of the streets. I must keep myself neutral as a supreme ruler should. Now go. Go before I order my men to arrest you. You are not taking my books. If Twilight wants them, she can ask for them."

"Thank you so much, Your Highness!" Octavia said gratefully. "I can never repay all that you've done for me."

The Assassin then turned around to the windows. One of them was able to be opened, so she unlocked it and swung it wide enough for her to slip through. Once she did this, she closed it back. Being outside the Grand Royal Palace made her sigh in relief. However, her gut was aching in guilt. She saw the sadness on her mentor's face. It hurt to recall it so clearly. The Assassin began to climb down with a deep frown on her face.

"Oh, if only it didn't end up this way. Well, at least I got one book," she said and looked down at her pouch.

When she was halfway down, a loud noise echoed through the sky. It sounded like an explosion. Her head turned southward and behold! a fire was swarming the southern end of the capital! Another explosion was heard and she saw a fireball reach towards the stars. Canterlot was under attack! Her heart dropped as she saw the devastation.

"The Templar.....They attacked the Den!" 


~



> Chapter 13: Flames Under the Cross
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Must hurry!"

Octavia hooked into a wall and climbed up to the roofs. Her heart felt like it was about to explode as her veins bulged with fear. Her eyes stayed mostly focused on the burning fires across the city. Of course they chose to attack us! Why were we so stupid to not see this? Vinyl? Twilight? Rarity? Whiplash? Were they are dead now? The worries pushed her own as she traversed over the whitewashed buildings in the gloomy moonlight. 

In her mind, she could hear the flames inside the Den and hear her Brothers and Sisters burning alive, if they weren't dead already. Stupid! Stupid!  Tears began to fly from her eyes as she ran on. Her haste made her scrape her hands on the uneven surfaces, gathering dirt and pebbles in the fresh cuts. The muscles in her legs began to ache without the rest the severely needed. 

The real frightened gasps from people grew louder as she sprinted towards the attacked Den. The city was so vast, she wondered if she could ever reach her destination in time. No, I must get there! I must reach Vinyl! Dead or alive, I must know!  She swung on a beam to the other side of a street to press on with tremendous speed.

She leaped to a building, latching her hook deep in a gutter. Instantly, the gutter gave way, making her fall down on a wooden crate before tumbling to the cobblestone. She slowly got up, her head whirling in pain. I shall not stop!  As the stars faded in her vision, she spotted a man casually riding a fine horse. She knew right away what she should do. She whipped out a pistol and ran over to him.

"Good sir, I need your horse," she asked more politely than the gun did.

"Take her! Spare me, woman!" he begged and jumped off the steed.

"Thank you! I shall put her to good use. I hope to return her as soon as possible," Octavia told him before getting on the horse and snapping the reigns. 

The man yelled some obscenities at her for being a horse thief, but she blocked him out quickly. "Eyah!" she yelled at the horse to get the mare to gallop faster than through the streets. She hated to admit it, but she was traveling much faster than she could ever run along the rooftops. 

The wandering people that were still about jumped out of Octavia's way to save their own lives. The hooves clicked on the cobblestone, the beast huffed with the pace, and the Assassin could watch the flames soar higher in the south. She cursed loudly. "By the time I make it there, they would be all gone. Dead, escaped, forgotten!"

"The city is under attack!"

"This is the end!"

"Where are we safe?"

The people's quick words as she passed displayed only fear and anxiety. This could not have been an attack solely on the Brotherhood, Octavia reasoned, it was too open and too extreme. This had to be a display of strength to strike fear and terror into the Two Sisters.  Octavia's horse went the exact opposite direction of all the Canterlotians around here. They fled with their children for their safety while she rushed onward towards the Chaos.

"Out of the way!" she barked. "Out of the way!"

She turned into one of the main streets that led directly to the Den. Having no buildings in her way now, she saw the true destruction the Templar wrought. The fires were now spreading to all the nearby structures, burning everything that was not made of pure stone. The top tower that loomed over the Den had fallen onto one of the roads, blocking it off. The entire front of the Den was gone, rid of in some giant explosion. The smoke that rose from it was higher than any minaret of the Capital.

"Vinyl, oh please be alright," Octavia pleaded.

She urged the horse onward. There were several signs that the attackers were still present. Horses stood around the destruction in complete calmness and there were two wagons sitting nearby. Octavia took note of these when she slowed her horse down right before the front door, or at least, where the door used to be located.

"I must go now, return to your master," Octavia told the horse.

She expected the horse to flee, but the mare stood there much like the Templar horses. With no time to spare, Octavia ran into the burning Den. The intense flames were all around her, burning the corpses of fallen Assassins. One Assassin, she saw, had half a wagon wheel jabbed inside his gut. It only displayed the power and suddenness of such an attack. She walked over fallen beams and pushed aside rubble to head deeper inside. When she reached the lounge room, she turned towards the barracks.

"Vinyl? Vinyl!" she called into the inferno.

"Octavia?" a weak voice answered from behind.

The Assassin turned to see Den Master Whiplash underneath a flaming beam and his leg crushed underneath a fallen stone. His flesh was mostly gone already. Black and pits remained where there was once healthy skin. He looked up at her with pathetic eyes. Octavia reacted by instantly trying to free him from his entrapment, but he waved his only free hand at her.

"Forget me, I'm dead already. Octavia, you must destroy the Map. It will not burn with the wood. Lass, you cannot let the Artifact be in the hands of the Order. Destroy it!"

"Den Master, I can't simply-"

"Follow my orders, damn it!" 

Those were his final words. His hand fell back to the burning floor and his face fell into a mess of embers. Octavia watched him die in horror. Her heart never felt so much pain. Destroy it.  She wiped some sweat away and turned to the hallway that led to the Bearers Quarters. It appeared to be a tight approach. With the fires closing in, she put her hood on and tucked her loose way in the back. 

Octavia had to slide between burning wood and Assassin bodies to slowly make her way down the short hallway. Embers and sparks flew and touched painfully on her arms and face. She had to push one body out of her way. The Assassin's body possessed a small mace on the waist. It was just the tool she needed to destroy the Map. She first tested if the leather handle was hot before grabbing it. She beat through some of the rubble before she finally reached the room.

There it was in its shiny blue aura. Octavia looked around the quarters to see if the Bearers were there. There was no sign of Rarity or Twilight or even Spike. It seemed that they had escaped the attack or had been captured. Octavia took no hesitation in striking the Map squarely with the mace, making it visibly shake at the force. She slammed the mace again and again into it, every time ruining it so that the world became more and more distorted. She smashed it enough to break the center, revealing a small blue crystal. Octavia pulled the crystal out. It hummed with a presence she never sensed before. This was the true artifact, not the table itself. This was the item the Templar sought after and willing spilled blood for: a little crystal. Octavia put it on the ground to smash, but stopped. It was small enough for her to carry in her sash. Perhaps the Brotherhood could make a new Map? With this she picked it up and put it in her sash before leaving the room. I hope I made the right choice. 

"Vinyl!" she called again as she made her way back to the center steps. Once again, there was no answer from her friend. "I can't stay in here, I'll die just like Whiplash." She forced her way out of the rubble and ran up the stairs to the surface. Being out of the fires, she patted down the small flames on her robes. It was only now she felt the burns she acquired on her arms. 

"We've got a live one!" a voice called out.

Octavia looked to see a squad of Templar soldiers before her. They had been inspecting her stolen horse before they noticed her. Octavia glared at them with pure hatred. These were the faces of the attackers. These were the cowards that ambushed the Brotherhood with bomb carriages. These were the men that brutally killed Whiplash.

"She must've not been here when the explosion went off. She looks unscathed!" a Templar said.

"Doesn't matter," the most armored one spoke. "She'll be dead like the rest of them."

They drew their swords and spread themselves out to block off her escape routes. There was only four of them, but it was apparent they were trained soldiers. Octavia could easily tell they did not share Royal Guard training as they already muddled up the techniques of Celestia's elite soldiers. She drew her sword out as well and held it up defensively. 

"Ya sure ya want this?" one soldier mocked. "We Templars are pretty civilized. If you surrender, we are honorable enough to not kill you."

"Even if I wasn't Assassin I would kill you right here," Octavia returned. "I will not stand by why you terrorize this city in the name of your bloody Order."

The head Templar chuckled. "You brought this on yourself. The Assassins are but wild dogs. It astonishes me that someone like you would be found in their robes. I know a woman from royalty when I see one."

"And you shall see that I fight like one as well."

"Prove it!"

One Templar took a swing at her. She stepped away and then retaliated with a slice at his sword arm. He grunted in pain as she cut him deeply. He took a step out to let his fellow Templars take his place on the offensive. Octavia stepped back to keep distance from the soldiers. They took quick, protected jabs at her, but nothing came close to harming her. One Templar stepped further than the rest. He swiped at her with his blade. She ducked under his sword and jabbed him in the armpit quickly with her hook blade. She followed up by stabbing her sword into a unarmored part of his lower back. Ripping her weapons back out of him, he rolled over onto the ground.

She reached into her sash and pulled out a couple of smoke pellets. Throwing them into the ground, a puff of thick gray smoke covered the area. The Templars coughed on the smoke and swung their swords wildly about. Octavia crouched down and silently walked around them. They continued to confusedly search for her, gagging and cursing at each other. 

Octavia sneaked behind one and dug her hook into his neck before throwing him forcefully to the ground. Another Templar met his end  when she  stabbed him up into his chest from underneath his armor. The last Templar looked around and saw his companions dead. With a frightful yell, he turned and ran to save his life. Octavia made no attempt to chase after him, but remained in the fading smoke.

Suddenly, an armored hand flew out of the blinding smoke and took a great hold of the young Assassin's face. With immense strength, the hand tossed her aside and out of the smoke. Octavia hit the ground and tumbled over before taking to her feet. She growled at the attacker who slowly came out of the smoke. It was the Templar Sunset Shimmer, fully decked out in armor, including her well-engraved red and golden helmet. The curls of her yellow and red hair came out at the sides of the steel face mask. A true sight to behold.

"You look familiar," the Templar spoke.

"I stole your bomb carriage," Octavia answered smugly.

"Ah yes, the untrained Assassin. Surely Twilight gave you an undeserved promotion for having your face beaten in and surviving only by luck. She does that sort of thing."

"In fact, she did," Octavia rose to a standing position. "She also told me about you, Sunset Shimmer."

"Hopefully she didn't specify everything," the Templar chuckled. 

Sunset Shimmer drew her sword, but made no move to attack. The light from the fires allowed Octavia to see the eyes behind the helmet. Turquoise and full of anger. Her other hand was located at her waist where a pistol was holstered. She was ready for anything Octavia could throw at her. So the Assassin strafed around the Templar Mistress, who simply watched her intently.

"Your Brotherhood tricks won't work on me like it did those idiots," Sunset said. "I know everything there is about Assassin techniques."

"There is only one way to test that," Octavia tried to say confidently.

"Run away and I'll shoot you in the back; fight me and I'll skin you alive."

Octavia paused. Her eyes looked at the Templar's pistol. It was single-shot and it could misfire at any given time. There was no such thing as a reliable firearm, at least, not in pistol form. The sword was much reliable. There was no chance of it becoming useless or it being used only one time. The Templar gave two choices and to Octavia, she knew which was the better. She took a step back and another one after that. The Templar readied to pull the pistol out. Octavia then bolted away and awaited the sound of the pistol being drawn. The scrape of wood with the metal was heard and she rolled to side to dodge the incoming bullet. The lead ball whizzed by her ankles while she dodged it. Sunset cursed and began run after the Assassin with her sword.

Octavia once again threw smoke pellets down, filling the area with the dense screen. However, unlike last time, Sunset simply ran right threw it, ignoring all its blinding effects, and swung ferociously. Their swords met with a collision too strong for Octavia, knocking her own sword right from her grasp. Sunset swiftly took hold of Octavia, threw her down onto the cobblestone, and went for the kill. The Assassin extended her hook and caught the sword in time before twisting it out of the Templar's hands. Sunset was thrown off balance by the counter and stumbled a few feet away. 

"A hidden hook?" she asked Octavia in shock. "Well, I've never seen one of those before. Interesting and ingenious I say. Hmph, that may be a worthy prize for killing you."

"Tough words for someone unarmed," Octavia noted.

"Ha!" Sunset raised her fists. "You wouldn't be the first one I've killed with my hands."

The Templar took a wild left hook at Octavia, who skillfully ducked it but was unable to counter. Sunset was quick and agile despite the heavy armor she wore. Octavia kept her hook out and readied to attack. She tried to bait the Templar into reacting, but any moves on the Assassin's part seemed to warrant no reaction. 

"Wah!"

Octavia swiped with the hook. Sunset was more than ready for it as she not only deflected the attack, but grabbed Octavia's arm and flipped her over onto the ground. The shock of the attack left Octavia gasping for air, but she had no time to spare as Sunset grabbed her robes and roughly lifted her up. The Assassin squirmed to get free, but the Templar woman held onto her and with effort, lifting up over her head. Octavia knew what was next and braced for it. Sunset then slammed Octavia's body straight into the cobblestone, making her bounce slightly. An intense ringing filled the Assassin's ears and her vision blurred tremendously. 

"So weak and pathetic," Sunset panted. "You Assassins hide and fight from the shadows, keeping your nasty faces covered by darkness. The Order has to set the world on fire just to see you in the light. Only through the flames can we even perceive you. And when we finally see it, it's nothing to us but disappointment." The Templar took Octavia's robes and held up just for a moment before punching her back down. "You are a dying breed, Assassin. This Den is just one of many to follow. Your Bearers of Harmony are displaced and cowardly hiding behind every pawn in their system. All that you've done for Equestria is turn it into a cesspool of misery and separation. You promoted Freedom and Harmony and keep the Two Sisters in high regard, the hypocrisy! You try to keep every voice safe and yet slice any throat that questions your self-righteous authority. You truly push me to believe that Chaos is better and maybe even more practical than Harmony. Only the Brotherhood could ever do such a thing."

Octavia coughed up blood that was filling her mouth. She desperately reached for a throwing knife in her sash and threw it into the armor of the Templar Mistress. Sunset paused and looked down at the knife that was now embedded in her steel. With a chuckle, she pulled it out to show that not even the tip of the knife had pierced skin. Octavia spat out more blood and cursed under her breath.

"Go ahead! Stand up," Sunset taunted. "Be the blind sheep you are! Get up and fight for a cause that doesn't need you. Fight for a life that you only think is benefiting you. You're a low level Assassin that thinks she needs to save the world from foes like me. If you had any real idea of the Templar's plans, you would be with us. Hmph, but of course you won't believe me. You love wallowing in ignorance too much for that."

"Why would I fight for someone who blows up buildings like that?" Octavia pointed at the Den. "You sick bloody bastards. By Tartarus, you're the very reason I became an Assassin. I didn't need Twilight or any Bearer to tell me about you. I knew you long before."

"Keep telling yourself that."

"For years to come," Octavia gave a bloodied grin.

Sunset shook her head. "Ha! You're not living past the next few moments."

The Templar raised her fists once more and charged Octavia. The Assassin dodged the right arm and took hold of it. Sunset reacted by swinging her other arm, but it was no use. Octavia tried to pin the arm on the Templar's back, but not only did the armor not allow such contortion, Sunset's strength made it terribly difficult. Have I ever faced a woman so strong?  Sunset let out a roar and simply forced herself out of the grip. Before Octavia knew it, she had taken an armored face right to the cheek, sending her once again onto her hands and knees in a daze. 

Must not give up. She forced herself to recover. She rolled away from a sudden attack by Sunset that would have been a knock out blown or worse. She crawled away from her foe. She was still dazed enough that she could not make out the carvings in Sunset's armor anymore and all the flames appeared like one reddish-yellow haze. Think. Think.  The Templar beat her in skill and brutality. Think damn it!  Without a real plan, she extended her hook and dove for Sunset's ankles. The sharp hook slid into the Templar's right tendon, making her yell in pain. Octavia then forcibly pulled forward, making the Templar fall backwards. The armor hitting the cobblestone was hurtful to the ears. 

"I'll give you that one..." Sunset said with gritted teeth as she saw blood come from her boot.

Octavia stood up, but her head ached and she could no longer focus. As her mind started to recover, she saw Sunset scooting over to her sword. Octavia looked for her own sword, which was luckily not far from her. She awkwardly ran over to it and picked it up. There was no thought of continuing the fight with the Templar Mistress. She turned and ran clumsily right into a horse. 

"It's you?" she asked.

The horse neighed in response. It was the one she had stolen, still there this whole time. With a smile she jumped onto the back of the mare and snapped the reigns. The horse took a moment to get started, but once she did, Octavia was quick to leave the area.

"Yeah you flee like any Assassin would!" Sunset barked after her. "Go tell any sods about this! You hear me? The whole Brotherhood must know what happened this night. You're no longer invincible in your little city. Your reign is done!"

Octavia ignored her and kept riding away. Where was she going? She did not know in the slightest. The Thieves Guild? Another Den? The Grand Royal Palace? She could only rub her head in pain and wonder if she'll ever be the alright again. 





"The Brotherhood gone so soon?" she worried. "But I've just got here. It was going so well. Oh, please let Vinyl be alright. Wait. Sunset said the Bearers were displaced. Does that mean they are still alive and not captured? Oh, that would be good news." She reached into her sash and took out the blue crystal from the Map. "Maybe this will tell me."

She kept riding, pushing her steed to the limits. Canterlot was no longer an Assassin city but a city under the power of the Order. She gulped to think of how the city would change and how hostile it would be to her. The Royal Guards, the soldiers, the underground, it could all turn against her for wearing a hood and hidden blades. 

The horse began to tire after a long ride into the dark corners of the Capital. Octavia had no choice but to rest the horse and take shelter under a balcony. The night never felt colder in the summer times. Sitting down with her arms wrapped around her bent legs, she hid her face from the world. Not a cloud was in the night sky, but it still rained in her eyes. She could not relax, she could not sleep. All her emotions tore at each other, leaving her in utter misery. 

The sun could not come any faster.


~

> Chapter 14: Uncertainty
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Octavia's eyes slowly opened. The sun was up and the alley she was in was filled with precious sunlight. She was still tired. Her bruised face ached and she wanted to touch it, but it hurt too much to aggravate. Her lower back burned and one side of her chest was bruised as well. That was where Sunset threw me into the ground.  She proceeded to rub her eyes with only one hand.

A snorting sound came from next to her. She sleepily turned to see that the horse was standing right there. "You've been here this whole time?" she asked the mare. "Go back to your owner. I stole you."

The horse responded by sticking her muzzle into the Assassin's face lovingly. Octavia was taken off guard by the affectionate act of the beast and pushed the horse's face away. "Alright, I get it," she laughed and then pointed a finger at the mare. "However, if we see your true master again, you will return to him."

The horse blinked in some odd understanding. Octavia could hope the beast understood anything she said at all. She patted the horse on the top of the head and stood up; dusting her robes of the dirt she had collected. The uncomfortable ground made the back ache and she stretched, but immediately stopped when all the pain from last night flooded her system.

"Gah..." she moaned, "I guess I'll take it easy today."

The horse snorted an affirmative.

Octavia used the mare as support as they walked down the alley together. They were almost out when suddenly, a hooded figure landed right in front of them. This startled the Assassin who reached for her sword, but the wounds hurt too much for her to do such a quick move. As Octavia groaned in pain, the figure put her hood down to reveal a familiar face.

"Take care of yaself," Hearts said and went to support the young Assassin.

"Hearts?" Octavia sighed in relief. "Oh, you have no idea how grateful I am to see you."

"We do know. The whole city knows about that attack," the thief told her. "The three of us been seeking survivors all night long. We stumbled over you 'bout two hours ago, but ya was sleeping and we decided not to disturb you. So, how are ya?"

"I had a mean scuffle with a Templar Mistress," Octavia said. "She's a true brawler of a woman."

"I can tell. Did you see any survivors?"

"The only live Brother I saw was Den Master Whiplash, but he perished soon after I arrived. Anyone else was long gone and no, I did not see a Bearer. Wait!" Octavia hastily put a hand on Hearts' shoulder. "Did you see Vinyl? An Assassin that wears white with blue hair and a terrible attitude?"

"No, we've not seen her. Actually, as of right now, you're the only one we've seen," Hearts gulped and removed Octavia's hand.

"I'm the only survivor?" her lips began to quiver.

"Maybe some will turn up, but yeah. The Templar were precise in their attack. Two other Dens were bombed as well. For all we know, the Brotherhood in Canterlot could have been wiped clean out in one night."

"But....But I just got here..." Octavia found no other words to say. 

"Listen, Octy, I'll tell ya that I've never seen it like this out there. However, we need to get going. If you don't have a Brotherhood to go to, then ya might as well stick to us for now."

Octavia nodded in understanding. "That would be for the best." She then took the reins for the horse and began to lead the beast out of the alley. Hearts took some steps ahead and looked about to check the streets of enemy activity. After making sure it was clear, she started to walk backwards and put her hood down to let her blue-green curly hair out. 

"You shouldn't worry too much, the Brotherhood have rebounded from attacks like this in the past. Well, at least I've heard that," the thief shrugged.

"I'm not worried about that. I'm more concerned with my Brothers and Sisters. Vinyl is a good friend of mine and I want to know what has happened to her. Perhaps you found me because I lack the hiding skills like the better Assassins."

"Maybe?" once again, the thief knew no answer. "If I was ya, lass, I'd start to prepare for the worst. It's the life ya live. When ya live by the sword, ya die by it too. Not to sound harsh, but this is what happens to Assassins."

They continued to move down the street. Octavia felt like clutching her heart due to Hearts' less-than-sympathetic words. She started to picture all the ways Vinyl could have met her untimely demise. Burning in the Den, being butchered by the Templars outside, maybe even dying instantly by the explosion that blew the Den apart. The Assassin shook her head clean of the thoughts. It was not healthy to think about such gruesome things, she concluded. With a long sigh, she simply led the horse along and followed the thief.

Canterlot had not recovered from the attack either. Wide eyes were present in the faces of the merchants, smiths, and every woman and child. They were scared. Haunted by the explosions of the night, the Canterlotians were slow to leave their homes in the morning. The shops were closed; the popular areas such as fountains were surprisingly empty, and the people who were out fared well to not utter a sound as if to protect themselves from the phantoms that terrorized their city.

"Is there a plan, Hearts?" Octavia asked.

"No, not yet. The plan right now I guess is to stay low and try to recover. Just let the Templar ride their momentum until we are ready to step up and stop them."

"How long will that take?"

"A year? Five? A decade?" the thief shrugged.

"A decade!" Octavia snapped. "We can't let that happen! If the Templar take control of Canterlot they will have all of Equestria!"

"Well, power shifts ya know?"

"But we have the Bearers of Harmony! That should give us quite the advantage!"

"Huh! With that talk, why didn't ya guys make the Templar extinct?" Hearts asked.

"Huh?"

"I'm saying that ya can't rely on them. The Templar have artifacts too," Hearts told her. "Ya need way more than the Bearers. Also, do-"

"Can we stop up ahead? I'm not sure how much more walking I can do," Octavia said.

"It's ya ribs?"

"And my head, and my back, and my face..."

"Alright..."

Hearts supported Octavia and helped her to a fountain in the middle of a plaza. The hurt Assassin sat down on the stone rim and rubbed her side. The thief went to one knee beside her and started to untie some of the Assassin's robes.

"I think ya need to let the wound breath," she said. "Doesn't matter how much ya want to get the Brotherhood back, ya ain't going anywhere like this."

"I understand," Octavia sighed. "I presume you are taking me back to the Thieves Guild?"

"Not so loud," Hearts whispered, "but yes, I am. We can bring ya horse too."

"She's not my horse..."

"Stolen eh? Well, that's even better!" Hearts chuckled. "Hate to cut ya rest short, but we need to get over there."

Octavia simply nodded and allowed the thief to lift her up on the fountain's rim. With a grimace, she reached her arm around Hearts' shoulder and they began on their way again. The horse neighed loudly before following them without either one of them holding on the reins. 





"Here we are."

Hearts knocked on a small wooden door four times and waited. The door was in terrible shape and appeared like it had been put back together more than once. However, the door was fitting for what was around them. Being in the eastern parts of the city, the sun hardly ever reached alleys or the neglected plazas. In the morning the sun was blocked by the mountain, and in the evening it could not reach past the tall buildings to the west. Because of this, the eastern quarters were less inhabited and the people who did inhabit it were much poorer than their northern or western counterparts. 

The door opened and two men came out. They said quick hellos to Hearts before relieving her of Octavia and taking the hurt Assassins as their burden. It was a lightning fast exchange and they soon entered the Guild's headquarters before anyone could spot them. The thieves hurried her over to bed and laid her there carefully. Then they ran back out to take care of the following horse.

"Aw, so ya found a live one eh?" Minuette said when she entered the dark room.

"It's Octavia," Hearts told the other. "She had a scuffle with Sunset Shimmer."

"Tough luck," Minuette smiled. 

"Minuette, this is serious," Twinks scolded her when she entered. "Twilight is a friend and we are dear allies with the Brotherhood. If they go, we are likely to follow," she looked over at Octavia. "How is she?"

"I could do better, much better," Octavia answered. Have you two found any of my Brothers?"

"I found a dead Assassin, but that's it," Twinks shrugged.

"Dead? Could you identify him or her?" Octavia breathed faster.

"He had orange hair and a dark complexion. He wore gray robes," Twinks answered.

Octavia sighed in relief, but then felt guilty at doing so. "He was not my friend, but it is sad to lose him. I remember seeing him at the Den once or twice. Anyone else?"

"Not at all."

"Then it seems I'm the only Assassin left in Canterlot..."

"I wouldn't go that far," Minuette patted Octavia's leg. "Canterlot is a big place. There's hundreds of places where Assassins could go hide. Give 'em a week or so and they'll find each other."

"Wait! I may have something that could help in that," Octavia lifted a hand. "I would reach for it, but the pain is too much. There's a crystal in my sash. Please be careful with it."

Minuette untied the sash around Octavia's waist and took out the Map's crystal. It glowed like it had been, a faded blue that would seemingly pulse every two or three seconds. The thieves were confused only for a moment and then raised a brow at the Assassin.

"What do with do with it?" Twinks asked.

"I am not sure. I took it from the Den. It's a map you see and we can use it to track down Templars or Assassins. It was inside a thick table. That's all I know when it comes it activating it. If we do, it will be very valuable to us."

Hearts stepped up and pointed at the crystal. "If ya guys had a map that could follow Templar, how did ya let them attack you?"

Octavia was speechless at this question. Her eyes wandered as she thought of an answer or a reasonable conclusion. There seemed to be none. "I...I don't know. Neglect? Sometimes it seems a bit slow on the tracking. Perhaps the Templar went too fast for it? Your guess is as good if not better than mine. In fact, since I joined, we had not really used it all that much. The Grandbearer knew it best, I'm sure of that. She was always around it."

"Did the Templar carry artifacts with them?" Twinks asked.

"I did not see any. Why?" Octavia asked back.

"Alicorn Artifacts don't get along with each other," Twinks explained. "Never been around them, but Twilight's told me a thing or two about them. You know her, always talking. The artifacts were not made equal. One artifact will always trump another. The Templar may have been carrying a more powerful artifact that interrupted this artifact's capabilities."

"Well, that's bloody good news," Minuette growled. "We're thieves, but we can't beat the supernatural."

"Then it is of utmost importance that I contact the Brotherhood in other cities," Octavia said. "Ponyville is a headquarters for the Brotherhood.  I will not let my home fall to the Templar."

"That's great and all," Minuette rolled her eyes. "But you're not going anywhere with those bruises. Sunset beat the tar outta ya."

Octavia leaned her head back and blew some hair out of her face. "Damn my body! And damn that insane woman too! Once I am well enough to leave, I shall with no hesitation. My city needs me and my friend is out there," she gulped. "Oh Vinyl, please be well.....please be alright..."


~

> Templar Chapter V: Twisted Triumph
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Didn't you face Octavia before this?"

"Yes, she was just as lucky the first time as this time."

"Well, I understand your frustration then."

Sunset finished putting bandages around her wounded ankle. Her face was in a perpetual frown as she kept cursing under her breath. Starlight Glimmer sat across from her on a small wooden chair that was too short for her tall stature. The Grandmaster's hair was now in long elaborate curls and no longer in its usual boring ponytail. She now also wore armored plates on her thighs and greaves for her shins. Having her long legs crossed in a womanly fashion, these metal plates could be seen as her purple dress rolled off to the sides. Her affectionate smile was there and her terribly polite demeanor had not change. It was the complete opposite of the other Templar woman.

Sunset sat up on her makeshift bed and stretched her arms behind her back. Without her armor, her thick biceps appeared much larger with her arms at such an odd position. Bruises, cuts, and scares lined her arms and her bare shoulders. She wore no shirt as the Templar medic, who was walking back and forth from her room and the kitchen, was tending to all her swollen bruises that lined her chest and torso. The most severe wound was the one that Octavia had given to her so these wounds were nothing significant. However, without the armor the Templar Mistress's fit body could be inspected for its glorious worth.

"Your body often reminds me of a man. I'll even say it reminds me of a soldier," Starlight chuckled.

"I've trained long and hard," Sunset answered. "Not many women work as hard as me. Even before I joined the Templar, I trained alongside the men and I made sure anything they could do, I could do as well. Because of that, even the men compliment my muscles."

Sunset proudly flexed her arm to show what she was talking about.  This made the Grandmaster giggle a little before they decided to both get up. The Templar Mistress put on a white shirt and believed that would suffice to cover her torso. Sunset then limped and refused to put weight on her hurt ankle. Together they walked out and into what appeared to be a tavern. There was a bar and several tables where Templar Knights and soldiers sat around and talked among themselves. They only glanced at this casual merriment before going into a back room behind the bar. 

This back room was much darker and serious than the tavern. Maps, plans, and other scrolls were sprawled out on numerous tables. Templar walked about and would stop to bow or salute the two women who just entered. 

"Well, about time you two got up," said a voice.

From one of the tables came Suri Poloman in her usual uninviting attitude. Unlike them, she was in her stylish Templar uniform that made her stand out so well. With a extremely curt bow to the Grandmaster, she cleared her throat and began to report to the two women.

"Assassin activity has dwindled immensely since the attacks," she said. "The Wonderbolts have dealt with some survivors, but that means they are no longer surviving, heh."

"That is good news, but how has the Empresses reacted? That's where it really matters, Suri," Starlight said calmly.

Suri frowned deeply at this, but continued. "The city is in lock down. The Royal Guards are pouring into every street and stacking on the southern gates. Anything suspicious is being actively confiscated by the Two Sisters. Getting supplies in will be difficult. Some of our scouts also report a large influx of mercenaries. Empress Celestia is taking no chances and is bolstering an army right before us. I predict that any Equality protests you may start will likely end in massacre."

"Interesting," Starlight stroked her chin. "We must remember that Celestia and Luna are the real threats to Equality. The Brotherhood is not done either, but we should not worry about them again for some time. It's hard to come back swiftly after such a blow."

"There's the Thieves Guild as well, Starlight," Suri mentioned. "They've been allies with the Brotherhood for a long time, but as of late, they've been the closest of friends. The thieves will certainly try and help rebuild the Brotherhood. I suggest we seek them out as well."

"Since you suggested it, I'll put you in charge of dealing with the Thieves Guild."

"I'll do it," Suri nodded. "It's about time my men got back at them for all they've done to me."

"I approve of your enthusiasm, but please keep a level head, Suri," Starlight smiled.

Suri rolled her eyes. "Of course."

There was an awkward silence before Starlight spoke again. "Well, um, where is Spitfire and her colleagues?"

"Over in that room with the noisy Assassin," Suri lazily pointed at a door at the end of the room.

"Thank you," Starlight bowed slightly and hurried over to the room. Sunset was surprised by the sudden speed of the Grandmaster and limped on to keep up. Suri grumbled as they walked away and return to looking at the numerous parchments that were on the tables. 

The Grandmaster stepped inside the small room to see the three Wonderbolts looking at her. The blue-robed Templars were standing around a chair that was occupied by an Assassin woman. The woman had her hood down, revealing electric blue hair and magenta eyes. It was Vinyl Scratch. A black mask was on a table next to the Assassin, so it seemed logical that it belonged to her. 

"How has she been?" Starlight asked.

"Quite talkative," Fleetfoot rolled her eyes, "but, ya know, in all the wrong ways."

"Sometimes even the best jester gets a tough crowd," the Assassin gave a dry laugh.

"Know anything about her?" the Grandmaster tilted her head to one side and inspected the prisoner.

"She's not a high ranking Sister, I know that," Spitfire huffed. "Probably joined around the time when we left the Brotherhood. Though if that's the case, she's been a low rank for some time. Way behind what she should be."

"Oi!" the Assassin frowned. "I do pretty well. The Bearers just don't see my true talent, that's all."

"About the Bearers," Starlight politely began. "Do you know anything about where they would hide?"

"Let me think..." Vinyl made a determined look, "I'm thinking....I'm thinking..."

"We don't need your antics, Assassin," Starlight's smile twitched. "You are only asking to be hurt by being so....disrespectful."

"Disrespectful?" Vinyl blinked. "Who are ya to talk like that? Ya speak to me like a bloody mother. Oh wait! Ya must be Starlight Glimmer, the new Grandmaster. Wow, the Templar sure are shorthanded, aren't they? My shit could make a better leader than you. I mean, are ya even trying?"

Starlight's eye twitched this time. "I'm trying to keep my patience."

"Ah, I see," Vinyl rudely said, only to be kicked in the shin by Spitfire, who glared at her.

"Just answer her! We've been treating you fair so far, just wait until you really piss us off!" the Wonderbolt snarled.

"If I haven't pissed ya off yet, ya are some patient bunch then," Vinyl chuckled. 

"Listen, Assassin," Starlight leaned over to be eye level with Vinyl, "I have the Bough of Yggdrasil. I can take any thoughts or memories from your idiotic little brain. However, I despise using this method as the pain and damage it creates in a small idiotic brain is unsettling. So you have the delightful option of simply telling what you know. It will not kill you and we would be glad if you offer your services to the Wonderbolt Hunters. There's no shame in fighting for Equality, as that is what the Order now stands for. It's a much better goal than Harmony."

"Oh," Vinyl nodded. "Ya really doing this 'join me or die' sort of thing? I joined the Assassins to fight ya. Now why would I jus' give that up cause ya blew up a Den?"

"Assassin, we did quite more than blow up one Den. As of right now, there is no Brotherhood in all of Canterlot. As of right now, you have lost. There is no shame in switching sides now. We both fight for something that is beyond ourselves, so why let yourself die here? You have so much more to give this world, don't you?"

"Ya asked about where the Bearers are," Vinyl chuckled. "That means ya don't have 'em! Ya can't celebrate this early. If the Bearers are out there, you have no chance of winning. Do what ya will to me. See if I care."

Starlight scratched the back of her head. "I'll give you another chance-"

"Consider it rejected!"

This made the Grandmaster freeze. Why do they all take mercy for granted? She stared at the smiling Assassin. Such unbridled arrogance made her blood boil. Her eyes glanced around at the Wonderbolts, who stood there and awaited her command. She had lost all of her usual politeness. With a violent first step, she crossed the room to a table that was lined with torture tools.

"You know, Assassin," she said almost with a growl, "I used to believe the Brotherhood were actually a force for good. A group with an agenda I could understand. When my people allied themselves with the Order, I had an extremely difficult time understanding why the Order despised the Brotherhood. Order versus Harmony? Why couldn't you see that your goals were so similar? It took me some time to see the true differences."

Her hand went across several nasty tools. Her finger fell on a surgical knife and she picked it up with enthusiasm. It felt good in her hands and her heart beat faster at the anticipation of utilizing its sharpness.

"The Brotherhood did not actually fight for Harmony. They were the most disharmonious people I've ever come across. They did the unthinkable. They backed up the Two Sisters. Such an action is disgraceful in itself. You don't care about Freedom or joy, merriment, or happiness for the people; you only cared for getting your point across through the terror of the blade. You love to protect a pair of tyrants because you understand how tyranny works. You are tyrants yourselves. A disease that has plagued Equestria far too long. Your Brotherhood was founded just to spite the Order. You had no real goals, you just wanted to stop progress for humanity. You filled the air with your own voices just to drown everyone else. You had no real policies, no platform to stand upon, no philosophies to hide behind, no agenda to follow, just one bloody mess of killing and silencing for your own damn pleasure. My dear Assassin, I am troubled that you've been so misguided as to think you fight for something special. You are nothing but a disease that needs to cured. The Order will not waste time treating the symptoms. Sometimes a man must be put down like a wounded horse to stop the spreading virus in its tracks."

She clutched the knife and stood in front of Vinyl, who held her smirk still. Her lips shook with anger at the Assassin. She then looked at the Wonderbolts and pointed at the Assassin's mouth.

"Pry her mouth open," she ordered.

The Wonderbolts obliged. They grabbed her face and forced her mouth to be wide open with their hands. Vinyl struggled, but it was useless. Starlight brought the surgical knife over her mouth and held it there.

"Assassin," she said with hatred, "sometimes voices must be silent for the right ones to be heard."

Starlight dug the knife into Vinyl's mouth. Blood gushed out of the gums and poured out the sides of her mouth. The Wonderbolts held her head still and let the Grandmaster saw her tongue out. Unable to make proper screams, Vinyl could only utter guttural sounds. Starlight dug deeper and deeper, using the sharp blade to slice to her advantage. Blood continued to rush out of the mouth, spilling its redness on the floor and onto the sleeves of Starlight's dress. Even the Wonderbolts grimaced at the gruesomeness of the seen.

"Cry, shout all you want," Starlight yelled. "Soon you won't be able to! Understand this pain! Feel how it is to lose what's precious to you! Then you'll understand! You'll just begin to understand why I fight for my people!"

Starlight then reached a bloodied hand into the mouth and ripped Vinyl's tongue out. The Wonderbolts instantly released Vinyl's hand and allowed her to lean forward, letting all the blood inside fall out. The Grandmaster squeezed the tongue angrily before dropping it on the floor in a pool of dark red blood. 

"Assassin," Starlight muttered, "I know you're a friend of Octavia. The only way you know who I am is through her. I hope she finds you. She must know what she is dealing with."

Starlight looked down at her clothes. Splatters of bloodstains were all over and her hands were coated with now drying blood. She peacefully placed the knife back on the table and short sigh, walked out of the room with her usual polite smile. She even waved at a Templar, but he was too interested in the constant coughing that could be heard from Vinyl. 

The Grandmaster even said hello to the staring Knights and soldiers. Some recovered by the noises and returned to their drinking or chatting. Others took much longer with either looking at the floor guiltily or laughing the Assassin's expense.

To Suri Poloman, nothing was out of the ordinary. She did not even register a glance at the Grandmaster.


=

> Chapter 15: Renewal
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Octavia looked out onto the city from the top of the minaret she sat on. It was early morning and the sun was only now rising behind the mountain, so the city was still mostly in darkness. Sitting on the railing of the top porch, she let her legs dangle over and swung them casually back and forth. The city was a hundred feet below her, but she didn't mind the height. She had left that fear long ago.

It had been three weeks since the attack on the Den. The Thieves Guild had helped her recovered and allowed her to exercise in their hideout for her to regain her strength. Every night she expected them to show up with an Assassin they found, but they never did. The only Brothers and Sisters found were bodies disposed of in several different parts of the city. They were being hunted one and by one. A new Assassin corpse being found was announced almost three times per week.

The city was still on high alert and sneaking out of the capital was tougher than ever. Royal Guards patrolled every corner of Canterlot and spies for the Two Sisters checked upon every house and home. Octavia had purposely not visited Celestia since the attack. She wanted to make sure the Empress was calm and collected by the time they meet again.

The wind rustled her black hair and she sighed through her nose. No word was ever spoken about Vinyl and she was now thinking the worst had happen. Every time such a vile though arose, she would beat it back down, but with the time passed, more evidence backed up those thoughts. Perhaps she was lost or captured, but Octavia felt that she had to begin to accept the other possibility.

She shook her head. Vinyl has to wait. I have a grand task ahead of me. Octavia looked downward at the streets below her feet. With no Brotherhood present in Canterlot, the Templar ran around freely. They were quick and efficient, turning gangs and other underworld operatives to their side. Not only that, but the Order was turning the people away from the Two Sisters. Protests, papers, and signs against the Empresses began to appear more frequently. In her mind, there was absolutely no doubt that Starlight Glimmer was here. She had made no public appearance, yet.

"It is time I reconstruct the Brotherhood myself," Octavia said, barely hearing herself over the growing wind. 

With that, she slid herself off the railing, entering a free fall. The wind rushed past her face, but the wind nor the gravity affected her. Her thoughts were still elsewhere as she fell. They were on how she would even begin the new journey ahead of her. Her arms were spread out, catching the air as she fell past it with such grace. The ground raced towards her and so she flipped in the air so that she would land on her back.

Remembering the time when Vinyl had shoved her off a roof, she smiled as she landed softly in a cart full of hay. Like every time she landed in hay, she had trouble keeping the straw from entering her mouth. When she sat up, she violently spat out the hay on her lips and ripped the rest from her hair. It would be another night of beating the hay out of the robes.

Civilians who casually walked by gave her curious glances, but none spoke to the seemingly insane hay-dweller. Octavia slipped out of the cart and looked down the street. Now that she was on her new quest, she had to start somewhere.

"Oh, what will I do?" she asked herself as she began to walk the street. "Every moment is precious. I must do something that is worthwhile."

With the awakening populace of Canterlot, the sounds of the lively city began to encroach on her thoughts and schemes. The merchants, the women in their vibrant outfits, and the children who ran with their dogs distracted the young Assassin. This is important, damn it!  She needed a quiet place to rest.

Octavia walked into a tavern that was empty, save the guests that stayed there throughout the night. She did not attempt to purchase a drink and it would not have mattered as the owner of the place was nowhere to be seen. Sitting at a vacant round table, she leaned her back on a thick glass window, rubbing her temples in a desperate action to try and create more creativity in her occupied mind. 

"Am I the leader of the Brotherhood?" she asked herself aloud. "Well, I presume so until a Bearer arrives or is found. Those bloody thieves, taking forever to get anything done. Hm, perhaps I should search for the Bearers myself?" She knocked her head on the glass in frustration. "Of course I shouldn't do that. I need to hinder the Templar's advances on my city. What is the point of spending so long to find the Bearers when there is an army trying to take over Canterlot?" Her face knotted with thinking. "Yes, I need to be monitoring the Order. I may be alone, but I am an Assassin. I am the One Woman Army Equestria needs."

Octavia still was not convinced. She was indeed an Assassin, but barely one by Brotherhood standards. She was no Den Master, she wasn't even a leader of any sort. Well, what is wrong with never leading if I have no one to lead?

It was at this moment a sharp noise brought her to reality. It came from outside the tavern, on the cobblestone streets. With a sudden turn of her head, she looked through the window only to realize that its uneven thickness made it impossible to make out anything outside. The noises continued and shouts were now joining the ruckus. 

"Someone is being chased," Octavia concluded and rushed for the exit.

The Assassin opened the door to see a wild scene take place. A young woman was fleeing from a group of armored men. Having spent her life around Royal Guards, Octavia knew instantly that these men were no operatives of the government, but sinister agents of Templar allies. The young woman was knocking over everything she could lay her hands on to create distance between her and her vile enemies. Because of this, the normal folk were upset by the noise and mess. Some of their stands were overturned, some of their animals were fleeing in fear, and some of them themselves were on the ground after being ran over.

"Stop!" Octavia blurted out and upon doing so realized how useless her shout was. 

The Assassin dug her shoes into the cobblestone before sprinting after the violent party. The armored foes, with their red drapes and short swords, were much harder to keep up than she anticipated. These agents were fit and still fast in their suits of heavy armor. She had to hop over the fallen objects and make tight turns to keep up. The agile young woman was trying her hardest to lose them all, so her route was full of sudden turns and nonsensical jukes.

"What is the meaning of this!" a nobleman yelled.

"Why is there always some commotion goin' on?" a poor woman wailed.

"I dream for a day when folk wouldn't chase each other around like headless chickens!" an angry man snarled.

The unknown woman shoved a fat merchant out of her way, causing him to fall upon a basket of fruit, which then caused the woman who was selling the fruit to curse the very rising sun. The armored goons followed in quick succession with Octavia catching up to them from the rear.

"Leave her alone!" Octavia ordered them. 

Only one of the four looked back, but his head snapped back forward as his pals continued to chase the woman. The fleeing woman slid across the ground as she headed into an alleyway. This was the first time Octavia could get a good look of her and saw that she had bouncy white or silver-ish hair and large, innocent-looking eyes. Her face was white with horror.

At the sudden turn, one of the agents tripped and fell onto the stone ground. His companions raced away after the woman, leaving him behind. Octavia took the opportunity to pounce on him, stabbing him in the neck with her hidden blade. The Assassin instantly felt that her actions were being done too quickly as she had to know exactly why these men were chasing the woman. 

"Too late for questions," she sighed as she pulled her blade out, leaving the man's body in a pool of his own blood.

She stood up to look around and saw that the woman and her assailants were missing. She had lost them. Knowing the last direction the woman went, she followed the group into the dark alleyway. The alleyway was lonely and wet as the sun had yet to dry the residue of the night. Being as quiet as she could, she lightly stepped through the tight alleyway, listening for any sign of violence.

"I'll take you all on!"

Octavia heard the croaking voice of a woman. It must be her!  She turned in the direction of the voice and raced down an even tighter alleyway between two very tall structures. The alleyway, of which was so tight that only one person could easily fit through, led to a small plaza that appeared to be rarely visited. In this plaza was the woman, holding up a dagger, and the three remaining goons, holding their swords at her. She had cornered herself and was making a last stand.

"I'll fight you!" she said with no confidence whatsoever.

"Prepare for what happens to those who fight against progress!" one goon told her.

They ran for her. The woman, instead of standing her ground, started to run again. They swung their blades and all missed as she fled from them once more. Without having a place to go, it seemed she was resorting to simply running away in a circle.

Octavia drew her blade and rushed in to aid her. She charged one agent, slamming her body into him and stabbing her blade through his chin up into his head. His red-crested helmet flew off, making a loud clang on the ground. The two other men stopped in horror to see their ally be so brutally killed. 

"It's an Assassin!" one screamed in fright.

"I thought they got all of 'em," the other cried.

"Not quite," Octavia replied with a grin.

They turned their full attention to her. Simultaneously, they flung their swords her way. She evaded their attacks, keeping her hidden blade up for a parry. When one sword came her way, she caught it with her hook and twisted it out of his hands. She followed up by digging the hook into his unarmored thigh, making him cry out in pain. With a forceful pull, she yanked the hook out of his flesh, creating a devastating wound that made him fall to the ground.

The last goon still fought on, even while knowing he was the last of his kind able to fight. Octavia sidestepped his attack and grabbed him by the shoulder. With her blade, she started to stab his side multiple times, making him grunt each time. The Assassin kept punching her blade deep into him, sending blood everywhere. To finish him off, she lifted him in the air and slammed him into the ground, lifeless. 

She then turned to finish off the wounded agent, but found the young woman by his side, her dagger in his neck. The Assassin stood there with an eyebrow raised, waiting for the woman to say something.

"Thank you, lady, I would have been killed," she said in a soft voice.

"You are welcome," Octavia replied. "I see that you are accustomed to killing."

"Oh no, not really," the young woman shook her head quickly. "I've just had these awful men after me for some time. I've gotten used to the blood, that's all."

Octavia walked over to her and crouched down to her eye level. "Why are they after you?"

"I come from Cloudsdale," she said, "and they think I owe some loyalty to their leader, who is also from Cloudsdale. They think it's my duty or something to march and fight for them. They call it 'progress' I call it insane."

Octavia was not satisfied with the answer. "That is all rather vague. Do you know who these people are?"

"They call themselves 'Equalists,' ma'am."

"I call them Templar," Octavia sighed. "They are a powerful organization that wants all freewill to fall for the sake of order. I am sorry you have been brought up in this war."

"Sorry? I think I ought to be in this war!" she said with more confidence. "I am no weakling! If someone wants to push me around, I'll push them back!"

"Hehe, no you won't," Octavia shook her head and stood up. "You should go home and be safe."

The Assassin wiped the blood off her blade and began to walk away. Saving a civilian was a nice little task to do in the morning, she concluded.  Now she had to return to her planning on how to stop the Templar Order. That was the most important task at hand.

"Don't you walk away!" the woman yelled angrily.

"Excuse me?" Octavia turned around. "I saved your life, be grateful at least."

"Why do you fight them and I can't?" she growled. "What gives you some special pass to tell me to 'stay home' while you go out and be a warrior? I should be out there fighting just like you. Whatever secret society you're a part of, I want in!"

"You what?" Octavia yelled back in bewilderment. 

"I want to learn how to fight them like you do!" she repeated.

Octavia placed her hands on her hips. "Oi, what makes you think you can fight? All you have is that dagger! It sounds more like you just want to go out and die. Stay out of it, lass. I've been trained in combat for most of my life; you look like you just came from a ditch you've been living in for the past 20 years!"

"I'll learn!" she cried back. "You may be some skilled fighter, but you can't take on this Templar stuff all by yourself. I can help you. I'll fight for you. I've got nothing else to live for!"

Octavia lifted a harsh finger to rebut the woman, but paused. The woman was right. She couldn't take on the whole Templar Order by her lonesome. She needed allies, she needed other Assassins. Her mouth hung open with the first syllable of her harsh remark, but she closed it and took a deep breath. 

"Are you sure you want this?" she asked the woman.

"Yes!" the woman frantically nodded her head to show her readiness.

The Assassin sighed. "Then you may join the Assassin Brotherhood. Right now, we are in a very terrible situation. We need more fighters to help us rid this city of the plague that is the Templar Order. There is much to be explained to you and much you must understand. However, I would appreciate your effort in helping the Brotherhood."

"Thank you! Thank you!" she ran over and hugged Octavia, who did not return it. "I can't stand these people any longer! It's time to fight back!"

"It is indeed," Octavia uttered monotonously. 

"When do we begin?" the woman asked excitedly.

"Right now. Also, I am Octavia, and you may refer to me as..." a snarky grin formed on her face, "Den Master."

"Den Master Octavia," she began, "I am Vapor Trail of Cloudsdale!"

"A pleasure..."


~~~